Chapters Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 2 - Would You Take My Hand?
“Ma!” Pinkie whined as her mother rubbed her cheeks with a handkerchief.
“Pinkie, stay still. You need to look presentable for the Lord.” Her mother smiled with a hum. “He likes clean little fillies.” Pinkie frowned as she gave in to her mother’s needs. “There…” Cloudy Quartz looked over her work. “See, that wasn’t so bad.” She gave her daughter a soft smile.
Free from her mother’s grasp, Pinkie quickly wormed her way to the end of the pew where Marble was waiting. Standing next to her twin, Pinkie fixed her bonnet as they made their way up the altar to the choir chairs behind the pastor’s podium. Taking their seats, the twins waited patiently for the other children of the Frist New Light Church’s ‘Children’s Choir ’ to take their places.
While she waited, Pinkie looked at the church’s architecture.
For one, the church’s design was simple. A church finding itself in Ashmore had to keep it simple. No extravagant woodworking or unnecessary detail for a rough n’ humble town. The walls of the church were painted off-white. The floor was made of birch wood planks. Stained glass windows depicting tales and parables from the Earth Pony’s bible sat between six plaster-coated pillars that held up the oak roof above.
Pinkie grew bored of the church’s décor and turned her attention to its congregation. It was small. Only a mere sixtyish called this church home. Understandable when the town had ten other churches competing for followers.
Pinkie’s legs swung mindlessly as she looked for her father in the crowd of stallions and colts who sat to her left. Seeing her father sitting in the third row near the center aisle, she waved at him, giving him her biggest smile. Her father noticed her and returned her gesture with a nod of his head. She giggled to herself as she looked for her mother and older sisters. Seeing them sitting in the fifth row of pews, she gave them her biggest smile. Her mother only nodded. Maud gave a slight nod while Limestone gave a little wave.
The choir maiden stepped onto the altar and settled down the children. Giving them a wink and a nod, she commanded them to stand before the church. They obeyed, many eagerly putting their hands behind their backs. The children smiled at the congregation as the choir maiden opened her book. “A’ One, A’ two, A’ three.”
“Oh, heaven of glory, oh, Lord of kings,
Who made heavens and earth,
And every creature, small and large,
And all the trees and all little, itty, bitty, crawly things.
Oh, heaven may,
Oh, heaven may,
Will we be blessed be?
Oh, heaven of glory, oh, Lord of lords,
Who made us from the dust,
He who gave us mortal breath,
And bestowed us this mortal realm.
Oh, heaven may
Oh, heaven may,
Will we be blessed be?
Oh, heaven of glory, oh, Lord of all,
For we may live once again,
Oh, heaven may,
Oh, heaven may,
We are the blessed be.”
The children bowed as they finished their song. Their families stood for a few seconds and praised their performance. Ushering the children off the altar, the choir maiden smiled as she gave a bow before taking her seat as well.
The twins sat between Limestone and Maud as they got back to their seats. Seeing a bible in the pew’s cubby in front of her, Marble grabbed it and placed it in her lap. “Wanna share?” She asked Pinkie. Pinkie nodded as she grabbed one corner of the book. Being too lazy to grab a bible herself, Limestone peeked over their shoulders at their book.
The pastor slowly made his way onto the altar. He smiled as he looked at his congregation. “Hello, my fellow believers!” He shouted with a laugh as he sat down his bible. “Cold weather we’re having this morning.”
“Nothing like fresh snow to get you going in the morning!” The pianist called out.
“Yes indeed. Let’s hope the sun can warm up our little town, take some of the chill off our bones.” The pastor smiled as he opened his book. “Today, I want to talk about faith and why it's important to have in these times we find ourselves in.” He leaned on his podium. “You know our great republic finds itself in a war. For two years now, the fighting has been going on. The trenches are barely changing. Some think that we will lose this fight.”
“Never!” An elderly stallion shouted.
“And we won’t as long as we have faith!” The pastor cheered. His congregation nodded their heads. “And encouragement. The devil wants us to live in worry, but as our bible tells us in the sixteenth book of Casper….”
Maud watched her pastor with her usual dull gaze, but her mind, however, soaked up everything he was saying. She followed along as he read out the passages. He read about how a lack of faith can rip apart families. How it drives a person to fall into despair. ‘?’ Feeling like someone was staring at her, Maud turned around and saw a seventeen year old stallion. He was staring at her, giving her a goofy smile. It was her boyfriend. She returned the smile and quickly turned around to hide the blush on her face.
Pinkie and Marble bit down on their tongues, trying to hold in their laughter. Limestone just laid back and gave her older sister a sly smile. Their mother kept her composure as she watched the pastor.
The pie sisters stood by the punch bowl, sipping their cups as they watched the ponies of their congregation moseyed about within the interior space of the church’s barn. Pinkie hummed a tune to herself as she rocked back n’ forth on her hooves. She held the cup to her lips as she kept her gaze on her parents as they talked to the pastor and his wife. She wondered what they could be talking about. Probably dull adult stuff. Growing bored, Pinkie turned her attention to a group of adults standing by the fireplace in the center of the barn.
Seeing a colt staring at her, Limestone turned around, using her bonnet to hide her face from his gaze. She poured herself another glass of punch and quickly drank the tangy liquid. It was her little escape from the prying eyes. Taking a gasp of air, she poured herself another drink. “You think you’re drinking too much?”
Limestone looked up at Maud. “No. Can never have too much punch.”
Maud rolled her eyes. “Save some for the rest of the congregation.” She teased. Limestone grumbled as she turned around. She leaned against her elder sister. “You, okay?” Limestone nodded. “Are you sure?”
Limestone sighed as she stood up. “There’s a colt looking at me….” She looked at the colt.
Looking at where her sister was looking, Maud saw him. The colt was around fourteen years old. He wore a white polo shirt and black dress pants that contrasted with his light blueish-grey fur. Noticing her gaze, his fiery green eyes looked elsewhere. “I think he likes you?”
Limestone blushed. “I forget his name!”
“His name is Glacier. I think his Pa works with our Pa in the coal mines?” Maud pondered to herself. She heard Limestone mummer to herself. Maud let a smile adore her lips at Limestone’s expenses.
Marble stared at her older sisters with a raised brow. Shaking her head, she continued her daydreaming as she stared at the lights overhead.
Feeling a tap on her shoulders, Pinkie turned her head to the left and saw a colt a year older than her. His curly salt and pepper-colored mane hugged his face. His bright green eyes stood out from his white fur. “Hello, Ash.” She smiled.
Marble silently watched Pinkie and Ash. Seeing the colt’s flushed cheeks, she gave them a smile as she rocked back n’ forth on her hooves.
Ash returned the smile. “Hey, Pinkie.” His ears folded back. “Um, do you want to play some baseball with some of the other kids out back?” He rubbed the back of his right hand.
Pinkie’s smile grew as she grabbed his hand. “Sure!” She dragged him out of the barn, much to his shock.
Maud and Limestone watched Pinkie exit the barn with the colt. “Where are they going?” Limestone asked.
“You didn’t hear what they were talking about?” Marble looked at her sister with a raised brow.
“No?” Limestone glared at Maud. “I was distracted….”
“Oh…” Marble smirked at her sister. “She’s playing baseball with Ash….”
“WHAT!” Limestone grabbed Marble’s hand. “They’re playing without us!” Marble let out a little squeak as she’s dragged by her sister out of the barn.
Blinking her eyes several times, comprehending what just happened, a smile finally worked its way onto Maud’s face. Laughing at her sisters, she finished her cup and set the glass in the wash bucket before wandering through the barn. “Where is he?” She mumbled as she scanned the faces in the crowds. ‘?’ Hands went over her eyes.
“Guess who?” A raspy masculine voice asked.
Maud hummed as she pondered its question. “Let me guess… Obsidian?” She stated dully.
Obsidian let out a moan. “How do you always know?” He uncovered her eyes.
Maud turned around and faced the young stallion. “Because you have a unique voice.” She gave him her best sly expression. Granted, one that’s not that good.
“Well, I guess I do….” He gave her an equally terrible one in return. She couldn’t help but laugh at his facial expression. “Wow, it's hard to get a laugh out of you. I’ve must’ve done something, right?”
Maud stopped laughing and rolled her eyes. “Oh, stop it!” She playfully bumped his hips with hers.
Obsidian blushed as he looked around, making sure no one saw. “Maud!” He placed his hands on her shoulders. “You know that’s uncouth behavior!” He whispered as he led her out of the barn.
She giggled. “But you’re funny when you’re all flustered.” Cloudy Quartz noticed her daughter and her boyfriend leaving the barn. Waving at them, she gave her a knowing smirk. Maud returned the wave, her cheeks blushing. “So… Where are we going?”
Obsidian let out a hum as they exited through the barn’s opened doors. “I thought we could go for a little stroll around the church's property, maybe walk through the pine trees.”
“And do what?”
“Just talk.”
Maud let out a pleased sigh as she took his hand. Leaving the barn, Maud heard the distinctive crack of a bat and ball. She looked over at the game of baseball being played. Seeing her sister Pinkie was up to bat, she let out a slight hum as she pulled Obsidian along and joined a group of ponies watching the game.
Pinkie pulled up the sleeves of her jacket as she looked out at the field of other fillies and colts. She smirked as she playfully swung her bat. A teenage colt on the pitcher mound chewed his gum mockingly as he wound up his shot. Pinkie returned his mocking and stuck out her tongue. The colt ground his teeth and threw the ball with all his might.
Pinkie swung her bat hard… A loud crack rang out, her swing sending the ball in a flat trajectory that caused it to start skipping madly across the ground. Panicked, she took off running to first base, her hooves kicking up mud as she ran.
An opposing player watched the ball skipping towards him and held out his mitten. The ball struck a pebble poking out of the ground without warning, sending it flying at his face. It hit solid, knocking his head back. However, another player managed to catch the ball and threw it to the first basemen.
The filly at first base raised her arms in the air to catch the flying ball. Pinkie gritted her teeth and dove for the base. A stallion watching the kids' game called it safe. Pinkie let out a cheer as she stood up, jumping up n’ down on the base.
Maud clapped for her sister and let out a cheer of her own. “So,” Still clapping, she turned her attention to Obsidian. “What do you want to talk about?”
He smiled. “I have something I need to ask you….” He took her hand. “Come, let's go.”
“Why can’t you ask me now?”
“Well,” He looked around the church’s property as they walked. “This is not the right location….”
Maud felt her cheeks blush. ‘What are you up to?’
After a few minutes of walking through the tiny grove of pine trees, Obsidian led Maud up to a small pond made up of runoff from the mountains. Looking across the pond, he let out a sigh and sat her down on a large boulder. “So?”
“So?” Maud questioned. “What are you up to?”
Obsidian blushed as he fidgeted with his hands. “Well, I wanted to ask you something?”
“What do you need?”
“I um…” He put his hand in his pants pocket. “I know we’ve been dating for the past three years….” He used his other hand to extend her ring finger on her right hand. “And I know you’ve been patient with me….” He pulled out an amber ring.
Maud felt her chest get heavy. Her throat tightened up. Her dull expression slowly broke as she watched him put the ring on her finger.
Obsidian smirked at her wide-eyed expression. “I wanted to ask you sooner, but I just been a little nervous about it….” She felt butterflies in her stomach as the ring slid down her finger. “I wanted to know if you would marry me….” His words were cut off as Maud pulled him into a kiss. “I take that as a yes?” He asked, stunned by her kiss.
“YES!” Maud’s dull, calm, and collected demeanor faded. “Of course!” She let out a giggle. “Oh, you took your time!” She playfully scolded.
“What?!” He playfully blocked her hits. “I was nervous!” He laughed, rubbing his shoulder as he watched her admire the ring.
“You made this?” She asked. He nodded. “Oh…” She felt tears forming around her eyes. “I love you!” She hugged him.
“I love you too.” He returned the hug.
Maud let out a sigh as she rubbed her face in his chest. “I’m just glad it's official….” She ended the hug. “My sisters constantly asked me when you’ll propose!”
He laughed. “I hope I didn’t cause too much trouble?”
Maud smiled as her mood returned to her usual self. “No.” She studied the ring once more. “Did you ask my Pa for my hand in marriage?”
“Uh…” Obsidian’s face went pale.
Maud’s flat expression turned into a questioning frown. “Obsidian? Did you?”
Obsidian chuckled uncomfortably, “Uh… No… I wanted it to be a surprise for the both of you….” She smacked him across the cheek. “Ow…”
Seeing Limestone catch a flyball, Igneous clapped for her play. Smiling at her mannerisms, he let out a sigh and leaned against the barn’s doorframe. Seeing two figures exiting from the thicket of pine trees, he turned his attention to them and saw that it was Maud and Obsidian. He watched them as they approached the barn. He narrowed his eyes, checking to see if anything was out of the ordinary with his daughter’s attire. Seeing an amber ring on her finger, he smirked as a sense of pride took hold.
“Hello Pa,” Maud called out, noticing his attention was on her.
“Hello, sweetheart…” Igneous looked at Obsidian. “Hello, Obsidian.”
“Hello, sir…” Obsidian nodded his head. “I, uh, have something to ask you….”
“You do? Don’t you colt?” Igneous looked at the ring. Maud instinctively played with it as she put her hand to her chest. “I see you’ve already asked my daughter’s hand in marriage….” He raised his brow. “Without asking.” He took his daughter’s hand and studied the craftsmanship of the ring. “You made this?” A smile came to his lips.
“I sure did, sir.” Obsidian smiled.
Ingenious rubbed Maud’s hand before letting it go. “Do you still work for your Pa? Or did you get a new job?” He gave him a stern stare.
“I still work at the jewelry shop with my Pa.”
Ingenious could no longer hold his expression. He laughed as he pulled the young stallion into a hug. “Welcome to the family, son.”
“Uh?” Obsidian’s face flushed with red. “Thanks?” He clearly wasn’t ready for this sort of reaction. Maud couldn’t help but join in the laughter.
“Hell, son, even if I wanted to say no, I wouldn’t.” He leaned in. “I couldn’t see my little filly cry.” He whispered, but just loud enough for Maud to hear. He got his reaction as she rolled her eyes and turned her attention elsewhere to hide her embarrassment. “Well, you two just don’t stand there. Make the announcement to your Ma.” He patted Maud on the back.
“Thank you, Pa.” She hugged her father before dragging Obsidian into the barn.
“Did Obsidian finally ask Maud to marry him?” Limestone asked, walking up to her father.
Igneous looked down at her and his twin daughters standing beside him. “Yes, sweetheart, he did.” He watched as Maud and Obsidian walked up to his wife.
Entering the barn, Maud and Obsidian saw their mothers and Obsidian’s little sister, Ruby, talking to a couple of mares by the firepit. “Perfect!” Maud whispered to herself as she neared the mares. Obsidian tried his best to keep up with her stride. Standing behind her mother, Maud tapped her shoulders. “Ma?”
Turning around, Cloudy Quartz saw her daughter and her boyfriend. “Hello sweetie, I see that you’ve brought your colt-friend with you…. What’s with your goofy smile? You hardly ever smile like that?”
“The same goes for you, son?” Rose Sapphire, Obsidian’s mother, commented, giving her son a skeptical glare. Understanding their goofy looks, Ruby bit her lower lips as she giggled.
Maud giggled like a little school girl as she held out her hand, showing off her amber ring. “Obsidian proposed!”
Both their mothers stared wide-eyed at the amber ring. “Finally, you two took forever!” A mare who they were speaking with complained out loud.
Feeling an overwhelming sense of joy, Cloudy Quartz hugged her daughter. “Oh, Sweetie! I’m so happy for you!”
Rose Sapphire ran her hand through her son’s mane. “Congratulation’s son.”
“This calls for a premarital dance!” Cloudy Quartz shouted as she took her daughter and future son-in-law by the hand. “Attention! Everyone!” She stood in the center of the barn. The earth ponies within the barn looked over at her and the young couple. Seeing that she had their attention, she placed Maud’s hand over Obsidian’s “I have wonderful news, my daughter and Rose Sapphire’s son are officially getting married!”
The ponies cheered and clapped for the newly engaged couple. Maud’s and Obsidian's cheeks reddened as they found themselves at the center of attention. The pastor and his wife walked up to the couple and placed their hands on their heads. “By the grace of God, I pray to our creator to bless thee and to have the holy spirit guide you in all of your days….” The pastor smiled. “May God bless you with a happy marriage.”
Maud blushed and gave the pastor a slight nod. Maud tried to hide her embarrassment as the pastor walked away to join the crowd. “What’s wrong?’ Obsidian whispered.
She looked at him. “You know I don’t like being the center of attention!”
He gave her a cocky smile. “But you’re adorable when you’re all embarrassed.” He laughed. “It’s a rarity, but when it happens….” He whispered a whistle.
Maud grumbled. “Oh, you’re going to regret that!” She huffed with a whisper.
Feeling the festivities kicking in, several mares and stallions went over to a cupboard and pulled out instruments. Finding a spot in the corner to play, they began playing a traditional earth pony folk song.
The congregation began clapping to the music as a mare removed Maud’s bonnet and placed a short white vail on her head. The semi-transparent fabric fell over her face, slightly obscuring her vision. A stallion walked up to Obsidian and placed a crown of olive branches on his head. Obsidian ran his hand over the crown, feeling the waxed preserved leaves and olives. Lastly, a mare walked over and placed a round marble stone on the ground by their hooves and gave them a bow.
They breathed out slowly as their nervousness left them. Maud and Obsidian held hands as they began skipping around the stone. Though they never danced this dance, they had seen it done before by other couples from their church who had married.
Remembering what they could, they performed the moves with relative ease. They tapped each other hooves and let go, twirling twice before touching the stone with their hooves again. Holding hands again, they got close, their bodies becoming intimate with one another.
Their family members and the congregation began clapping their hands and stomping their hooves to the beat of the music.
“I just want to thank you again for inviting us to your home.” Onyx, Obsidian’s father said, holding up a glass of cider.
“No need to thank me.” Igneous laughed. “You’re family, after all.” He drank some of his cider.
“I can’t wait to plan the wedding!” Limestone giggled, giving Maud a hug. “Oh, I can play some of the music!” She squeezed her eldest tighter.
“Yes, that sounds like a good idea.” Rose Sapphire hummed as she clasped her hands together, placing her hands over her lips. She looked over at her son and future daughter-in-law. “So,” She gave them a sly smirk. “When do you plan on giving your mother a grandchild?”
Obsidian spat out his cider. Maud, who was eating a piece of toast, dropped her snack as she looked wide-eyed at her mother-in-law.
“What?” Rose Sapphire teased. “I’m sure Cloudy Quartz would agree with me. We would like a grandchild sooner than later.”
Pinkie stood up from the floor and raised her hands in the air overhearing the conversation. “I’M GOING TO BE AN AUNTIE!” She shouted with a smile from ear to ear. Ruby and Marble stood up as well, cheering with Pinkie.
Maud’s cheeks turned a rich red as she buried her face in her hands. Obsidian still found he was still choking on his cider. He wiped his eyes as he let out a nervous laugh.
Cloudy Quartz walked into the dining room from the kitchen with a strawberry chocolate cake in her hands. “Since we’re talking about grandchildren, have you thought of any names?” She laughed.
“MA!” Maud whined as she glared at her mother. “We haven’t even married yet!” Her calm and collected demeanor was holily abandoned as she went on the defensive. “We still need to plan and go through with the wedding! Then the honeymoon! Then we need to find a house! And a…!”
Cloudy Quartz put a hand to her lips. “Calm, sweetie.” She ran her hand through her mane. “I’m just teasing.”
“Is that like her to get so worked up?” Onyx asked as he sat in one of the sofas by the fireplace.
Igneous looked at his daughter. “No… I guess she’s getting the jitters.”
“Well, let's just take this step by step then….” Rose Sapphire hummed. “Do you have a place in mind to host it?”
Maud ran her hands through her mane. “I have one place in mind.” She took a slice of cake handed to her by her mother. “I was thinking the wedding can be held and Salt Rock Plateau.”
“That’s a lovely place. Not too far from Ashmore, just a twenty-minute drive.” Rose Sapphire commented.
“I like the scenery,” Obsidian stated as he leaned on Maud’s shoulder. “It's going to be a great place.” She blushed and leaned into him.
“Well, I say let’s get planning!” Onyx pulled out a calendar book from his shirt’s pocket.
“You never leave your home without that thing, do you?” Igneous asked.
Onyx pointed his pencil at the stallion. “When you run a jewelry shop, you got to make sure all your ducks are in a row.”
“Um, why do you have ducks? And why do they need to be in a row?” Pinkie asked as she tilted her head to the side. The families laughed at her question, causing her to hide her face in embarrassment.
The soft drumming of the evening rain brought calm to Maud. She always enjoyed the rain. Their smell. How they cooled the air. She let out a breath and watched the cloud of condensation dissipate into the cold night air.
“Well…”
“Well, what?” Maud asked as she looked at her fiancé.
Obsidian placed his hands on the porch’s railing. “Just thinking of how our lives are going to change in the coming days.” He looked at her and gave her a warm smile.
Maud laid against him and buried her head in his chest. “Yeah… it’s going to get some time getting used to.” She breathed in his smell. “But I’m looking forward to the challenge.”
He laughed. “So am I.” He kissed her on the head.
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 3 - A Typical Day in Ashmore
Limestone mindlessly walked down the dirt road that cut along the outskirts of town. She was in the foothills, high above Ashmore. She looked out over the town. She always liked its humbleness. It rarely saw its fair share of ruff housing for a busy coal-mining town. The locals made sure they kept it that way.
Checking to see if she had everything in her saddlebag, she smiled as she continued down the dirt road.
Nearing her destination, she walked up the wooden steps of an aged and tattered porch of a single-story home that’s seen better days. Knocking on the door, Limestone placed her folder over her chest and waited. Hearing the locks unlatched themselves, she watched the door swing inward, revealing an elderly mare in her late seventies. Her glasses were large and thick. Her skin sagged around her face making her have a permanent dull expression. “Oh, Limestone, how are you?”
“Doing well, Miss. Daisy.” Limestone said, her raspy voice cracking.
“You’re growing up into a young mare you are.” Miss. Daisy commented as she stepped to the side to allow Limestone in. “How old are you again?”
“Thirteen.” Limestone walked up to the piano.
“Oh, you make me feel old filly. When I met you, you were just eight years old….” She walked into the kitchen. “Do you want a snack?”
If on cue, her stomach growled. “Um, sure…” Limestone blushed. Miss. Daisy smiled and waved for her to follow her into the kitchen.
Pinkie and Marble walked alongside their parents as they walked down Ashmore’s main street. Pinkie sang a tune to herself as she stared at the mountain peaks in the distance. Their peaks covered in pristine snow. Seeing some birds flying overhead, she looked up and dreamed of being with them. Flying high above the town, free from the ground… Like Pegasi…
“Whatcha looking at?” Marble asked.
“Just some birds.” Pinkie pointed at the sky.
Marble stared up at the birds and smiled. “Let me guess, you were thinking of flying like them?” Pinkie nodded. “You know we’re Earth Ponies, right?”
Pinkie rolled her eyes. “I know…” She frowned as she looked at her hooves.
Igneous grabbed his daughters’ hands. “Be proud that you’re an Earth Pony!” He swung their arms as they walked. “There is nothing I’d rather be than one.”
The twins eyed their father, their minds mulling over his words. “We will, Pa!”
Cloudy Quartz hummed as she looked at her daughters. “That’s my fillies.” She looked up and saw their next shop on the list. “Here we are….” Stepping into the bakery, they saw Mrs. Cake going through some paperwork at the counter. Cloudy Quartz smiled as she walked up to the mare. “Did you have a good morning Mrs. Cake?” She asked as she placed a basket on the counter.
Mrs. Cake looked up from her work and smiled at the family. “Oh yes, it was a rather good morning. Sold about 65% of our morning run.” She looked at the twins and gave them a playful smile. “How are you two doing this morning?”
“Doing good!” Pinkie giggled as she hung onto Marble, much to her dismay.
“D-Doing good…” Marble mumbled.
Cloudy Quartz patted her daughters on the head. “You can go look around.”
Pinkie squeaked out a bout of joy as she dragged Marble over to the window, looking into the bakery’s kitchen.
Mrs. Cake watched them as they stared at her husband working on a batch of chocolate chip cookies. “It seems like they're always fascinated by our baking.” She looked at their mother. “Are they the same with you?”
Cloudy Quartz smiled as she adjusted her bonnet. “Oh, very much so. They love helping me whenever I’m cooking.”
Mrs. Cake’s smile disappeared as she realized her bonnet was missing from her head. “Oh, I’m sorry….” She picked up hers that rested behind the cash register. “I forgot I took it off….” She tied its straps.
Igneous waved a hand. “No worry, Mrs. Cake. Unlike most stallions, it doesn’t bother me.” He laughed. “Just be glad you’re not a zebra mare living in Zebrin….” He frowned. “Zebra stallions would stone you for not wearing your headdress in public….” He stared off into space. “Savages…” He walked away from the counter towards the center of the store.
The twins watched their father with concern.
Mrs. Cake looked at the stallion with a raised brow.
Seeing her confusion, Cloudy Quartz gave a long sigh. “He fought in the Zebrin-Earthen War.”
“I didn’t know your husband fought in that war?” Mrs. Cake looked over at Igneous, watching him pull out a cigar from his breast pocket. “Why didn’t you tell me?” She asked as she picked up a clipboard.
Cloudy Quartz ran her hand along her brow. “There are days I would like to forget he did….” She looked over at her husband. He paced back n’ forth as he tried to light his cigar. “The war did more harm to him than it did him good.” She removed the blanket from atop the basket. “I just wish the government would raise his benefits to compensate for what he went through.”
Sensing that the conversation had nothing to do with them, the twins go back to watching Mr. Cake putting a batch of cookies in the brick oven.
Mrs. Cake nodded. “I hear you… My husband barely gets enough for his service in the navy.” Cloudy Quartz hummed, acknowledging her words. With a smile, she reached into the basket and pulled out a slice of chocolate-strawberry cake. “What’s this?” Mrs. Cake wondered, her eyes staring at the plate displaying the dessert.
“Oh, just something I made for my eldest and her fiancé.” She gave the slice to the mare. “They’re getting married.”
Mrs. Cake smiled. “Finally, I was wondering when they would make it official.” She took a small bite of the dessert. She hummed, enjoying the light chocolatey textures and the richness of the strawberry filling. Smiling, she swallowed and wiped some frosting away from her lips. “How’s she holding up?”
“Oh, what am I going to do?!” Maud whined as she ran her hands down her face.
Cheerilee skeptically watched the emotional teenage filly pace around her classroom. “Maud, relax.” She tapped a stack of papers against her desk. Hearing the filly moan, she sighed and set them in a basket. “I think taking your mind off the wedding for today will be good for you.” She gave a smile. “Why don’t you take a seat and help me with tomorrow’s lessons?”
“I can’t!” Maud cried. “I need to still pick out a dress! Make reservations for the ceremony and the hotel! Pick out food! Flowers!” She pulled on her bonnet’s brim. “What was I thinking! I’m only sixteen! I can’t be getting married!” She looked out the window and stared at the passing clouds. “I didn’t even finish my schooling….” She bit her lower lip. “I can still finish it, but it's going to be hard when I start a family!”
Cheerilee rolled her eyes. “Have you told your parents how you’re feeling?”
“NO!” Maud whipped her head around to face her boss. Her left eye twitched all the while.
Cheerilee bit her lower lip as she slowly stood up. “Well, I think you should tell them.” She calmly stated, making sure to not agitate Maud.
“I can’t! I need to look mature….” Maud groaned. “I am mature! I’ve always been calm and collected.” She began to cry. “This is not like me!”
“Maud! Calm yourself!” Cheerilee walked over to the scared filly.”
“But! But… !” Maud looked at Cheerilee’s hand over her mouth.
“But nothing!” She rubbed her thumb under Maud’s eyes, wiping away her tears. “You’re not married yet. So, you still have time to enjoy being single.” She gave her a playful smirk. “You’re not a mare yet.” She lifted her chin. “So, enjoy it while it lasts.” Maud returned her smile and rubbed her cheeks in her mentor’s palm. “Now, let’s get these lessons prepared.” Cheerilee sat back down at her desk. “Monday is going to be a hectic day for us.” Maud nodded, taking her seat next to her.
A ruby rock sat under the harsh glare of a halogen bulb. The heat from the bulb warmed its crystalline structure. A diamond-coated carving knife neared the gem. Its tip pressed against its skin. A high-pitched scratch echoed in Obsidian’s ears as he ran the tool across the gemstone. Scoring the rock, he sat down his tool and picked up another. Flipping a switch, the pneumatic bit spun at high RPMs.
“Whatcha working on?”
Obsidian stopped his drilling. “Making a ring.” He looked at his sister. “For Maud.”
“You didn’t make the wedding ring yet?” Her eyes still staring at the uncut stone.
Obsidian stared at his sister’s red-colored eyes. “Had to make sure she said yes, Ruby.”
Ruby rolled her eyes. “Come on!” She groaned. “It was a given she would say yes!” She crossed her arms and laid her head on them. “You two were glued to the hips ever since you met!”
Obsidian smiled as he remembered the first time he met Maud. He was thirteen at the time. His parents had moved to Ashmore from Fillydephia. His father wanted a change of pace from the crazy city life. Granted, moving to a small mining town to open up a jewelry shop seemed like a terrible idea, but his father lucked out. The coal mine happened to strike a vein of gemstones, and with his father’s wheeling and dealing tactics, his father worked out a deal to secure the gemstones. How he did still amazed Obsidian. His father had a way with words.
It was his second week living in Ashmore when he laid eyes on Maud. He saw her with her sisters at the soda shop. She was twelve at the time, and something about her made his heart skip a beat.
He managed to work up the courage to walk up to her. At first, her dull demeanor was intimidating. He couldn’t tell what she was thinking. What her mood was. But he lucked out when she wanted to be friends.
And as their friendship blossomed, so did their feelings for one another.
Finding out that she loved him like he did, brought him joy. But if he thought her dull demeanor was a hurdle to get through, her father was almost an impossible mountain to cross. He had to work day and night to prove that his love for Maud was serious to the stubborn stallion. He finally got the point across after two years of dating Maud.
Obsidian laughed as he looked at the gemstone through the magnifying glass. And now he was getting married. He and Maud would no longer be just a dating couple but husband and wife. “Yeah, I guess it was obvious.”
“Well, duh!” Ruby stood up and walked down the hall. “You better make it look good!” She headed up the stairs.
“Make what look good?” Rose Sapphire walked into the room. “What are you to talking about?” She looked at the ruby stone under the light. “Making her wedding ring?” She hummed as she leaned on the table.
Obsidian felt his cheeks blush. “Yeah.” He picked up the gemstone. “I hope she likes it.”
“Oh, she will.” Rose Sapphire kissed her son on the cheek. “If you need us, I’ll be in the storefront with your father helping customers.” She left the room.
Obsidian watched his mother greet a couple at the door. Looking back at his ruby stone, he smiled as he placed it under the light and picked up his tool. Hearing heavy hoof steps going down the stairs, he saw his sister running down the hall. “Where are you going?”
“Heading to the school to get help from Miss. Cheerilee.!” Ruby giggled as she headed for the exit.
Obsidian chewed his cheek as he turned back to his work. “Just don’t teel her about the ring….” Ruby stuck out her tough as she left their home. Obsidian groaned as he returned to his work.
“Excellent job on your performance, sweetie.” Miss. Daisy commented as she walked Limestone out of her home.
“You think I did well?” Limestone asked as she held her folder containing her music sheets to her chest.
“You’re improving faster every day.” She smiled as she leaned on her cane. “If You keep it up at this rate, I might run out of lessons.”
Limestone smiled. “Thank you.” She giggled. “I want to be able to play at my sister’s wedding!”
Miss. Daisy’s eyes went wide. “She’s finally getting married.” She laughed. “About time that colt proposed!” She tapped her cane on her porch. “I’m sure you’ll play wonderfully.” She hugged Limestone.
Limestone returned the hug and headed into town. “See you on Wednesday!” She waved goodbye. Miss. Daisy returned the wave before heading back inside.
Heading into town, Limestone hummed a tune as she walked down the dirt trail. The sun felt wonderful. Her fur stood on end as its warmth radiated throughout her body. Letting out a pleased sigh, she headed to the south side of town.
Stepping onto the gravel-covered road, she walked down a narrow street barely large enough for a single putter wagon. Hugging close to the shops' verandas hugging the street, she held her bonnet to her head from the winds kicked up by passing wagons. Seeing her destination, she smiled as she stepped up onto the veranda and into the shop.
The wood floorboards creaked under her weight as she stepped into the cozy little soda shop. Holding her folder close to her chest, she took her seat at the bar. The soda jerk looked up from her work. “Limestone!” She laughed. “You finished with your lessons?”
“Yep!” Limestone replied, setting down her folder. “How’s your day been, Sandy?”
She hummed as she filled up a glass with three scoops of mint ice cream. “Good, it’s the early afternoon, so not too busy!” She poured in some milk and placed it under a hand-cranked mixer. “What about you? Did your lesson go well?”
Limestone rested her head in her hands. “Yeah, learning new notes and stuff. The usual.” She eyed the mixer as it did its magic.
Sandy giggled. “And the usual for you.” The older teen laughed as she set the malt in front of Limestone. Limestone picked up a spoon, scooped up a mouthful, and took a bite. “So, what’s happening with your sisters?”
“Nothing much.” Limestone stated flatly. “The twins are their quirky selves. And well as for Maud, her colt-friend just proposed.”
“You’re kidding?” Limestone shook her head. “I was wondering when they would make it official.” She hummed to herself as she opened a bottle of root beer. “So, when’s the wedding?”
“A month away.” Limestone took another bite.
Sandy held her bottle for a toast. Limestone tapped her bottle with her glass as they let out a laugh. Sandy looked around her shop as she drank her soda. Eying some young teen colts over by the aged billiard table, she smirked as she looked at Limestone. “So, what about you. Find any colts that catch your heart?” She asked.
Limestone choked on her bite. Her cheeks turned cherry red as she glared at her. “S-Sandy!” She coughed. “WHAT?”
Sandy laughed. “Just asking?” She nodded her head at the group of colts.
Limestone looked over at the colts with watery eyes. She saw a colt with orange fur and a white mane smack the cue ball at the striped eleven ball. He looked up, watching if his hit struck true when he laid eyes on her. He stared at her for some time before giving her a little wave and a blushed smile.
Limestone blushed and hid behind her bonnet’s brim. “Sandy, I hate you!” Sandy just rolled her eyes as she walked to the back of the bar. “I’m only thirteen. I’m not ready for a colt-friend!”
“I had one at your age,” Sandy commented as she cleaned some glasses. “Even married the rascal.” Limestone groaned as she buried her face in her arms. “Don’t you want to get married? Start a family?”
Limestone groaned. “No, not really. I’m not like my sisters.” She fixed her skirt. “I would like to travel the world playing piano at famous concert halls and stuff before I settle down.”
Sandy sighed. “You know that’s not what is expected of us.” She removed her bonnet to scratch her mane. “Motherhood is essential for a mare. It’s what God commands us to do. It’s what our Republic expects us to do.” Seeing some looks from a group of older stallions at the end of the shop, she huffed as she put her bonnet back on her head. “If we do have careers, they must not overshadow our main objective in life.”
Limestone huffed as she swirled her malt around. “Yeah… My Ma tells me the same thing.”
Sandy watched her solemn expression. “Who knows, by the time you’re of marrying age, things might be different.” She looked at the older stallion. “If it does.” Limestone looked up and only gave her a nod in response.
Maud mulled over tomorrow’s multiplication and division questions. The pencil in her hand’s scratched on the paper as she rearranged the order of the questions.
Cheerilee stood by the blackboard, decorating it for tomorrow. The stick of chalk grinded against the black slate.
Maud’s ears twitched at the scratching stick of calcium carbonate. She looked up and watched her mentor expertly move the stick across the blackboard. She pictured herself in her hooves. Herself holding the chalk. Teaching a group of students’ Geology in her own classroom. Hearing another screech, she ground her teeth. “How long does it take to get used to that sound?”
Cheerilee giggled as she colored in a multiplication sign. “It took about a year for me, but there are days where it still annoys me.”
Maud rubbed her ears. “Sounds exciting!” She stated in mock horror.
Cheerilee rolled her eyes.
“Hello? Miss. Cheerilee, are you here?” Ruby called out, sticking her head into the room. Seeing Maud, she giggled as she waved. “Hello, future sister!”
“Hello, sis,” Maud smirked.
Cheerilee looked over her shoulder. “You can come in, dear.” Ruby nodded, stepping into the classroom. “What is it that you need?” She set down her chalk and walked up to the filly.
“Well… I was wondering if you could help me with Friday’s math homework?” She asked, placing her booklet on the desk.
Cheerilee raised her brow. “You haven’t completed your homework?”
Ruby shook her head. “No, I have finished my homework. I just wanted to make sure I did it right?”
Cheerilee shook her head. “Well, you’re in luck! Pull up a chair, and your future sister-in-law will help you.” She walked back to the blackboard and gave the filly a goofy grin.
Ruby giggled at her teacher’s manners. Placing her booklet on Maud’s table, she pulled up a chair and took a seat next to her. Picking up her booklet, Maud turned to the marked pages and looked over the work. Picking up a red colored pencil, she made a couple of marks.
“Maud?”
“Yeah?” She replied, not looking up from her task.
“Are you looking forward to the wedding?” Ruby rocked back n’ forth in her chair.
Maud moved her gaze from the booklet. “Yes… I’m just a little nervous, but I’ll be fine.” She gave the filly a smile. “What about you?”
Ruby watched the fan blades above her spin slowly. “Yeah!” She smiled wide. “I will finally have a lot of sisters!”
Maud giggled at her words. With a smile, she rustled Ruby’s mane through her bonnet. “Well, I can guarantee you’ll enjoy having them as your sisters too.”
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 4 - Wedding Plans Abound
Pinkie giggled like a mad man, pulling her sister along as they ran through the busy streets. Marble stared wide-eyed at her sister, unsure if she was really related to her or not at this moment. Her sister’s manic expression haunted her so. How could anyone be so excited about cake? “Pinkie, slow down!” She huffed as she tried to keep up with her pace.
“No! Marble!” Pinkie giggled. “We are on a mission!” She looked back at her sister. “A mission to help design the wedding cake!”
“It’s only Wednesday!” Marble cried. “The wedding is two weeks away!”
“Oh… You’re right!” Pinkie stopped in her tracks. Marble’s momentum caused her to slam into her sister, sending them to the ground. Dazed, the twins lay on the ground, excepting their current situation with pained groans. Sitting up, Pinkie looked down and gave her sister a sheepish smile. “Sorry.”
“It’s okay.” Marble huffed as she stood up, fixing her yellow dress.
Pinkie got up and fixed her bonnet. “We’ll just walk to the bakery.” She stuck out her hand. Marble accepted her kind gesture and got back on her hooves. Laughing at themselves, they held each other’s hands as they continued on their way. “I’m just so excited!” Pinkie let out a squeak of joy.
Marble rolled her eyes. “I know, but we already have Maud going crazy! We don’t need you to join in.”
Pinkie rolled her eyes as well. “Maud’s just nervous.”
“And not handling it well.” Marble swung her sister’s arm as they walked. “So, unlike her….”
Pinkie’s tail swung side to side as she mulled over her thoughts. “True… But wouldn’t you?” She looked at her sister. “This is a big step in life.”
“But it's expected of us?” Marble stated matter of factly. “When we’re fifteen, we are expected to start looking for a mate, to marry, and to start a family.”
“Yeah…” Pinkie sighed as she put her right hand in her coat’s pockets. “I get that, but it’s still a big change.”
Marble raised her brow. “You’re not looking forward to it?” Pinkie shrugged her shoulders. “But you’re all excited about Maud’s wedding?”
Pinkie bit her lower lip. “Yeah, because it's Maud’s.” She looked up at the sky. “I don’t want to get married.” She saw the birds soaring through the air. “I just want to be an aunt. Auntie Pinkie. And be the greatest aunt there is!”
“Don’t tell me you’re thinking like Limestone?”
Pinkie blushed as she let go of her sister’s hand. “Well, I heard her talk to Ma and Pa… And she has good points!”
“Yeah, and her points are crazy!” Marble crossed her arms.
“Miss. Cheerilee is not married!” Pinkie groaned. “Is she crazy?”
Marble blushed as she buried her face in her scarf. “No…” She sighed as she kicked a pebble off the veranda. “I guess not.”
“I just have this feeling that I’m meant to do more than just be a mommy!” Pinkie cheered as she extended her arms out. Some ponies eyed her with questioning expressions. “Like Cheerilee!”
Marble quickly brought her sister’s arms to the sides and gently pushed her towards the direction of the bakery. “Low voices!” Pinkie rolled her eyes. “What do you want to do? What career do you have in mind?” Pinkie shrugged her shoulders. “Uh!” Marble groaned. “Of course!”
“What?” Pinkie groaned back playfully. “And you have everything planned out?” Marble hummed a response. “Really?”
“Yep!” Marble giggled. “I’m going to marry that cute colt I like at church!”
“Nickle? HIM!”
Marble nodded. “The wedding will be simple. I’m going to have four children like Ma. I have a feeling he’ll join the navy, so I’ll get to travel the world if that happens.” She sighed. “I even have the foals’ names picked out.”
“But you’re only ten?” Pinkie stared at her sister. Her mind was dumbstruck at her sister’s lofty goals.
“So!”
“Okay…” Pinkie shrugged her shoulders again. “Does he even like you?” Marble blushed and frowned at her sister. Seeing the bakery up ahead, Pinkie let out a giggle as she wrapped an arm around her sister. “Hey, look, we’re here!”
They entered the humble little bakery and were delighted with the smells of freshly baked cookies. With their previous conversation forgotten, the twins wandered up to the counter. “Hello, Pinkie. Hello, Marble.” Mrs. Cake called with a wave. “What brings you here?”
Pinkie stood on her tippy-hooves and laid her arms on the countertop. “We are here to design the wedding cake!”
“You’re designing the cake?”
“Yep! Ma put us in charge!” Pinkie nodded her head. Marble nodded as well, humming softly.
Mrs. Cake smiled as she rested her head in her hands. “Are you two good drawers?” The twins vigorously nodded their heads. “Well then, let’s get to it!” The twins giggled to themselves as they followed Mrs. Cake to the back of the bakery. “Honey, could you watch the front of the store for me?”
Mr. Cake looked up from his bowl of dough. “Why not close the store for a bit.” He laughed at Pinkie’s wild expression. “I see we have more important matters at hand.”
Mrs. Cake nodded, looking at the twins. “You’re right….” She placed her hands behind their backs. “Let’s head into the office, fillies.”
Entering the small room. Mrs. Cake offered them a seat at the desk. Sitting down herself, she pulled out a sketchbook and opened it to a clean page. Pinkie eagerly climbed onto her chair and placed her head in her hands as she watched Mrs. Cake pull out a box of colored pencils.
“What are we doing with those?” Marble asked.
“We are going to draw out what the cake is going to look like.” Mrs. Cake hummed as she roughly sketched out a standard three-tier wedding cake.
“You’re getting the rough sketches done?” Pinkie hummed as she watched the rough outline of the cake take shape on the paper.
“Yes… You know your terminology.” Mrs. Cake looked at Pinkie. “You like to draw?”
Pinkie nodded. “Yeah. It’s my favorite thing to do.” She skimmed through the different colored pencils with Marble.
Mrs. Cake smiled as the twins picked the colors they were interested in. “So, how’s Maud?” She handed Pinkie her cake sketch and worked on another for Marble. “How is she handling things?”
“Not well.” Marble stated bluntly. Pinkie glared at her sister.
“Not well?” Mrs. Cake wondered.
“Yeah, she’s worried about every little thing.” Marble placed some blue-toned pencils in a neat pile.
“Well, sort of?” Pinkie giggled.
“Last week, she stayed up all night worrying about the invitations!” Marble stuck out her lower lip at her sister.
“Oh really?” Mrs. Cake hummed as she rummaged through her papers on her desk and pulled out the decorative card of black colored paper with silver and blue accents. “Well, to help her woes, tell her it’s a lovely card.”
“Thanks!” The twins said in unison.
“So, what is she up to today?” Mrs. Cake handed Marble her own sketch.
“She picking up her wedding dress and going to pick out a ring for Obsidian.” Pinkie hummed as she colored in where the decorative frosting should go.
“Well, is that so…” Mrs. Cake worked on her own sketch. “How is she going to pick one out without Obsidian finding out?”
“We have no clue?” Marble and Pinkie giggled.
“How am I going to pick out a ring!” Maud bit her nails. “He works and lives there!”
Limestone rolled her eyes. “Really?” She crossed her legs as she leaned into the couch. “His parents will help keep his prying eyes off the prize.”
“But he’ll know what’s up when he sees us there!”
“He knows what’s up already!” Limestone huffed. “You’re both getting married, for crying out loud!”
Maud played with her mane as she walked up to the mirror over the fireplace. “But I want it to be a surprise….” She stared at the reflection of her turquoise-colored eyes.
Limestone grumbled as she got up from the couch. “Look at me!” She pulled her sister’s face close to hers, their snouts touching. Maud stared into her sister’s amber-colored eyes, her cheeks blushing all the while. “My sister is no worry wort!” Limestone huffed. “Now start acting like yourself! You are going to that jewelry store, and you’re going to get a ring for your future husband at all cost!” She smiled, “And don’t worry, I’ll make sure he won’t find out!”
“Wonderful pep talk!” Their mother hummed as she walked down the stairs.
“Thanks!” Limestone smiled proudly.
“Like your sister said, she has a plan.” Cloudy Quartz hummed as she grabbed her bonnet. “He won’t even suspect a thing.” She said as she put it on.
Maud held her breath as she looked at her mother and sister. “Okay…” She let out her breath.
“Wonderful.” Her mother smiled as she put on Maud’s bonnet. “Now grab your coat's fillies. It’s a little nippy out there.” Exiting their home, the trio walked down the hill to the town center. They turned left to the main street and walked along the verandas hugging the storefronts.
Maud allowed her calm demeanor to return as she let the town’s ambient sounds fill her ears. She smelled the winter air. She’s always loved the crispness of a winter breeze. Something about the ambiance that came with winter. It’s hard to describe, but it’s like a wall of calm, telling the earth to be still until it’s time to start anew. She crossed her arms and let out a sigh as she walked alongside her mother and sister.
Limestone hummed to herself as she saw the jewelry shop a few feet away. “Time to get your future hubby away from the scene of the crime!” She laughed as she ran towards the shop.
Cloudy Quartz put at hand on Maud’s shoulder, stopping her in her tracks. “And while she works, we shall be out here in the meantime.”
Limestone poked her head into the shop and looked around. Seeing Ruby helping her mother reorganize their inventory within the display cabinets, she smirked as she walked up to them. “Hey, Ruby!”
Seeing Limestone, Ruby smiled as she crossed her arms on the countertop. “Hey, Lime!” She looked at the archway that led to the back of the shop. “You ready?” She turned her eyes back to Limestone.
Limestone nodded. “Of course, I’m ready! So where is your brother?”
“Upstairs moving furniture and stuff?” Ruby rested her head in her hands.
Limestone rolled her eyes. “Well, go get him!” Ruby giggled as she ran up the stairs.
Limestone put her hands on her hips as she waited. Rose Sapphire glanced down at her and gave her a smile. “So, what do you have planned?”
“Simple.” Limestone gave the mare a smirk. “He needs my approval before marrying my sister, and I think a competition is in order.”
Rose Sapphire laughed as she looked down at her work. “Just don’t hurt the poor dear.”
“No promises.” Limestone held up her hands.
“Ruby, come on, I need to get this done before she moves in!” Obsidian protested as he walked down the stairs. Seeing Limestone, his posture stiffened as he studied her smug expression. “Uh, hey, Limestone. What are you doing here?”
“You need my permission before you can marry my sister!” She smirked, crossing her arms.
Obsidian raised his brow as he looked at his sister and Limestone. “Really?” He rolled his eyes. “Um, may I marry your sister?” He asked playfully. Limestone shook her head. “No?!” Obsidian sighed. “You know we’re already engaged?”
“I don’t recognize the engagement.”
Obsidian felt a twinge of pain shoot across his head. “Uh… What will make you?”
Limestone put her hands in her coat’s pockets. “A friendly competition.” She stated as she stood on her tippy hooves, her tail swinging side to side as she gave him a smug look.
“Uh…” Obsidian looked at the fillies skeptically. “What kind?”
“Just go with them and find out.” Rose Sapphire rolled her eyes and placed a flat cap on her son’s head.
Obsidian looked at his mother with a sheepish smile. Looking at Limestone and Ruby, he ordered them to follow with a nod of his head.
Rose Sapphire laughed as she watched them walk down the street through the windows. As they slipped out of view, she sighed as she looked at the display cabinet, admiring her work. Hearing the ring of the doorbell, Rose Sapphire looked over her shoulders. Seeing Maud and Cloudy Quartz, she smiled as she walked up to her future daughter-in-law. “How are you, sweetie?” She gave her a hug.
Maud returned the hug. “Doing alright.” She pulled away and looked at the door. “I can’t believe that worked?”
“Well, let’s make our time count before they come back.” Rose Sapphire stated as she guided Maud and her mother over to a small display box of uncut gemstones. “What gems did you have in mind?”
Maud scanned over the different colored stones. Their colorful, shimmering shivered her spine. Every one of the stones was equally beautiful to her, but she knew she had to choose only a few. Seeing a blue sapphire and a diamond that caught her fancy, she smiled. “Those two.” She pointed at them.
Cloudy Quartz smiled. “Wonderful choice.”
Rose Sapphire looked at the stones. “You want to take a look at some of our samples.” She hummed as she nodded her head to the other side of the store. “I can show you some designs that go well with these stones.” She pulled out a seat for Maud and her mother. They took their seats and watched her pull out several rings. “I’m thinking a sterling silver ring will go well with the stones.” She set down four ring designs in front of Maud.
Maud checked the intricate designs of the rings. She chewed her bottom lip as she picked up one of the rings and ran her fingers over its floral design. “So hard to choose….”
“A what?”
“Malt drinking competition!” Limestone answered as she walked into the soda shop.
“What’s the matter, brother?” Ruby tilted her head, studying Obsidian’s stunned expression. “Are you scared?”
Breaking his haze, Obsidian glared at his giggling sister. “No, I think I can handle a simple malt.” He huffed as he walked up to Limestone. Ruby rolled her eyes while placing her hands in her coat’s pockets. “So how big is this glass of malt going to be?” Obsidian asked as he stood next to Limestone.
Limestone smirked as she tapped on the bar. “Sandy!”
A tan-furred earth pony mare walked out from the back of the bar. “Hey Limestone, what’s up…” She looked at Obsidian and Ruby. “Uh, Hey Obsidian, hey Ruby. What are you two doing here?”
“Obsidian is here for a friendly competition, and Ruby is here for moral support.” Limestone interrupted Obsidian.
Sandy raised her brow. “What…” Her eyes went wide. “Oh, yes, that….” She smirked at the three. “Pick a table. I’ll get it ready.” She walked to the corner of the bar and rang the bell hanging on the wall. The shop’s occupants looked at the swaying bell. Their ears perked up with excitement.
“What’s going on?” Obsidian asked as he took his seat at one of the many tables.
“You’ve never done Sandy’s malt mania?” Limestone pondered.
“No… I can’t say that I have?” He looked over his shoulders at the bar. His eyes widened as he saw Sandy walk out of the kitchen holding a large tray containing ten malts. “Is that?”
“Why yes, it is.” Limestone smirked. Ruby giggled at her brother’s shocked expression.
The soda shop's patrons gathered around the trio as Sandy set down the drinks on the table. “Mares and stallions. Fillies and colts. I give you the Malt Mania!” She placed five malts in front of Limestone and five in front of Obsidian. “The rules of the game are simple. The first pony to drink five malts in under three minutes wins!” She placed a square-shaped timer on the table. “The winner gets their picture taken and placed on the wall over there.” She pointed at the wall to her right. “So, any questions?”
Limestone shook her head. Obsidian looked at Sandy, Limestone, his sister, and the crowd. With a sigh, he shrugged his shoulders.
Sandy smirked and turned the timer’s dial to three minutes. “Ready, set, go!”
The timer ticked away. Limestone quickly grabbed her first glass and began devouring the thick icy liquid. Obsidian grabbed his own glass and began chugging away. Ruby smiled wide as she put her hands to her side. “Chug! Chug! Chug!” The crowd began joining in as Limestone and Obsidian finished their first glass.
Obsidian gave Limestone a cocky smirk as he picked up his second glass. Limestone returned the gesture as she picked up her second as well. Obsidian playfully rolled his eyes as he looked at the timer. Seeing that only forty-seven seconds had passed, he hummed to himself as he quickly drank the chocolate malt in his hands.
Seeing that he was pulling ahead of her, Limestone threw her head back, taking large gulps of the thick ice cream. Sandy watched in horror as Limestone finished her second glass in a blink of an eye. A twinge of pain danced across Limestone’s skull. Hissing, she rubbed her head to dull the pain.
“Drank too fast?” Obsidian mocked.
“Watch what you say?” Limestone giggled. “We got three more to go!” She held up three fingers with her right hand and grabbed her third drink with her left hand.
Obsidian frowned as he scrambled to finish his second glass. Limestone hummed to herself as she put the glass to her lips. Obsidian slammed his second glass on the table, startling Limestone and the others gathered around them. He laughed as he picked up his third glass and downed it in thirty-eight seconds. Limestone stared wide-eyed as he picked up another glass. “What’s the matter?” Obsidian said through clenched teeth.
“A-Are you okay?” Her ears fell flat.
“Never better!” He grinned as he began his fourth. Sandy looked at Limestone and Obsidian with raised brows. Limestone shrugged her shoulders as she went for her fourth. “Someone wants to win?” Obsidian gave her a cocky smirk as he drank. Limestone rolled her eyes as she chugged her glass.
Obsidian laid face first on the table. His eyes stared off into space as he clutched his stomach with one hand. Limestone laid back in her seat. Her eyes’ painful expression echoed out her world of dairy-induced pain. Obsidian painfully lifted his head and looked over at her, trying his best to give her a playful smile. “So… who wins?”
Limestone stared back and tiredly shrugged her shoulders.
Ruby stood next to Sandy as they stared and the ice cream drunk duo. “You think they overdid it?” Ruby asked as she looked up at the young mare.
Sandy shook her head as she crossed her arms. “I think so.” She looked at the timer resting on the table. “They did complete the challenge in time.”
“But who wins?” A pair of fillies and colts asked. Clearly, the suspense on who the winner will be nipped at their fetlocks.
Sandy looked at the children behind her and let out a sigh. “Usually, I would bring out a pint of malt to break the tie, but I’m not too sure that’ll be a smart thing to do?” She looked at Limestone and Obsidian skeptically.
Limestone looked at her with drunken eyes and only gave her a slight shrug of the shoulders before her eyes drifted off and stared into space. Obsidian let out a burp and a moan as he forced himself to sit up and rest his head in his right hand. “Limestone?”
“Yeah?” She replied weakly.
“Do I have your permission to marry your sister?” He fought to urge to let out a particularly nasty burp.
Limestone stared at the ceiling. The competitive side of her didn’t want to just give up. She wanted to win. She liked winning. But in the end, he was going to marry her sister. And besides, this was just a diversion to get him away from his home. Looking at the clock in front of her, she let out a burp. “Sure… You win…” She half hardly gave Obsidian a playful smirk.
Obsidian gave her one in return. “Thanks…” He fought the urge to let out a burp. “Oh, heartburn…” He laid his head in his arms and let out a sigh.
Limestone let out a sigh as she looked at Sandy. “Never let me do another malt mania ever again….”
Sandy smirked as she picked up their empty malt glasses. “Oh, but you two drew quite a crowd.” She nodded her head at the children and teens who were mulling about around the board games and billiard tables. Limestone glared at Sandy before leaning her head back and letting out a tired sigh.
“What do you mean my dress is not in?!” Maud’s voice cracked.
The mare on the other side of the counter folded her ears back from her tone. “Miss, please.” She continued with her task of orders. “I told you that the fabrics and colors you’ve ordered are in short supply.”
“But why?” Maud crossed her arms.
“Well, I don’t know.” The mare glared at her. “Maybe it’s the war our Republic finds itself in.” She lifted a box with a huff and wandered to the back of her shop. “Deliveries have been all over the place, and everything is going to the war effort.” She huffed as she put the box away. “We’re lucky this town gets what little supplies the government sends. We are a mining town. We export more than what we import. The front lines need raw goods more than we do!”
Maud felt a slight twinge of pain dance across her brow. “Why didn’t you send me a letter telling me?” She put her hands on the counter. “I could’ve made other plans!”
“Not my responsibility, sweetie!” The mare huffed with a fake smile.
“Don’t talk to my daughter like that!” Cloudy Quartz glared at the mare as she placed her hands on her daughter’s shoulders.
The mare looked at Maud and her mother with skeptical eyes. “Isn’t she too young to be getting married anyway?”
Cloudy Quartz returned the mare’s gaze. “I was the same age when I married.”
The mare looked at both mother and daughter. “That explains a lot.”
Maud felt her chest get heavy as her eyes narrowed. “Well then!” She grabbed her mother’s hand and stormed out of the shop.
“Hey!” The mare shouted. “You better pay the shipping fees!”
Maud let out a growl as she threw a few tokes at the mare. “I’m not paying for the dress!” She walked away, putting her hands in her coat’s pockets. The mare rubbed the spots where the coins had smacked into her with a groan.
Cloudy Quartz let out a sigh and shook her head at the mare before leaving. Catching up to her daughter, Cloudy Quartz looked down at her, studying her tense demeanor. Even though her bonnet covered most of her face, she could see the hurt expression on her face. She let out a sigh as they quietly walked back to their home.
Limestone moaned as she lay on the couch. Her mind swam around in thoughts of ice cream dominance. She let out a burp as she rolled over, letting her right arm hang off the couch as she stared at the fire burning softly in the fireplace.
Hearing the front door open, Limestone lazily looked up and saw her older sister and mother. “Hey!” She let out a sigh. “How did it go? Did you…” She noticed Maud defeated demeanor. “Maud? What’s the matter?”
Maud looked at her sister. “It's nothing….” She shrugged her shoulders as she headed up to their room.
Watching her sister ascend the stairs with slouched shoulders and a slow stride. Limestone looked at her mother with a raised brow. “What’s wrong?”
“The dress she ordered didn’t come in.” Cloudy Quartz stated as she patted her on the head. She looked at the top of the stairs and let out a sigh.
“You gonna talk to her?”
“Yes,” She looked at Limestone with a small smile. “Yes, I am.”
Cloudy Quartz gently opened the door and saw her eldest daughter sitting on her bed. Maud’s posture was downtrodden. Her head hung low as her eyes looked out the window, studying their neighbors and their homes. “Sweetheart?” Cloudy Quartz stepped into the room. Maud didn’t respond as she fidgeted with her fingers. Cloudy Quartz sighed as she walked up to her daughter. “What’s on your mind?”
“Am I making a mistake?”
Her mother sat beside Maud and laid her head in her lap. “Do you really think you are making a mistake?”
Maud played with her tail. “I…” She looked at the many planks that made up the floorboard of her room. “I’m not sure?”
Her mother looked out the window as she ran her fingers through her daughter’s mane. “Do you love him?” She felt the slight nod of her daughter’s head. “I know you’re mature for your age, sweetheart.” She watched one of their neighbors hanging up clothes to dry. “I know you’re ready for marriage.”
“The mare at the boutique didn’t think so.”
Cloudy Quartz looked down at her daughter with a raised brow. “Maud Pie?” Her daughter looked up at her. “When did you let other ponies’ opinions get in the way?” Maud shrugged her shoulders as she looked out the window. Her mother sighed as she ran her thumb across her daughter’s forehead. “I know a lot of things have been weighing on your mind, but don’t fret, sweetie.” She patted her head. “I know you wanted things to go smoothly, but sometimes life has hills and valleys. It's how we deal with them that makes us the ponies we are.”
“I know…” Maud sighed as she sat up. “Thanks.”
Her mother smiled as she wiped her daughter’s tears. “Come, I have something that will cheer you up.” Maud stood up and followed her mother to her parents’ room. Entering the small space, her mother walked up to her closet and opened the door. She watched as her mother pulled out a rather large box. “I know it's not the color you wanted for your wedding, but I think my friend from church can help make some last-minute alterations.” Cloudy Quartz hummed as she held up her old wedding dress.
Maud felt her chest tighten. She timidly walked up to the dress and touched the old fabric. “But Ma… This is yours.” She put her hands behind her back. “This is your special dress!”
Her mother rolled her eyes. “I know you wanted your own. You’ve been saving up for it ever since you’ve started dating Obsidian, thinking he was the one.” She let out a happy sigh. “But deep down, I always wanted to give my dress to one of my daughters.” She looked at Maud with a smirk. “And now that time has come.”
“But it holds a lot of memories.” Maud pointed at the dress.
Cloudy Quartz stared at the gown. “It does. But those memories are in my thoughts. Besides, I’m not using this old thing. Better to put it to good use before the moths eventually get to it.”
Maud smiled as she took the dress and placed it over her body. Looking at herself in the mirror, she studied it, picturing how it would look. A heaviness seemed to lift off her shoulders as she moved side to side. “I think it will look beautiful on you.” Her mother stated as she placed her hands on her shoulders.
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
“Careful, careful!” Pinkie said through clenched teeth as she helped Mr. and Mrs. Cake guide the cake over to the food table in the back of the visitor center’s meeting hall that overlooked the valley of Salt Rock Plateau. The dried lakebed of the once-mighty lake was a mineral-rich patch of desert that naturally divided the northern plains of the Earthen Republic and the Dirt Federation and the dense mountainous forests of Unicorpia and Zebrin.
Gently setting the wedding cake on the table, Pinkie breathed a sigh of relief.
“You seemed more worried than we were.” Mrs. Cake giggled as she patted the filly’s head.
Pinkie rolled her eyes as she fixed her bonnet. “I wasn’t that worried.” Mrs. Cake raised her brow and crossed her arms which caused her to blush. “Maybe a little….” Pinkie looked at the cake. She gawked at the white frosting base, with blue and red trimming and rock patterns beautifully crafted from different colored fondant. “It turned out so good.”
“Well, you and your sister did help.” Mrs. Cake bent down and pinched her cheeks. “You two did such a wonderful job.”
Pinkie blushed and playfully pushed Mrs. Cake’s hands away. “Thanks….” She giggled as she looked over at Limestone placing her music sheets on the piano’s stand. Her eyes went wide as she scanned for her twin sister. “I need to get ready!”
Mrs. Cake stared at the filly as she disappeared into the small crowd of family members and friends mulling about the hall or finding their seats.
“What’s gotten into her?”
Mrs. Cake looked over her shoulders and saw an older earth pony stallion with a grey mustache and pinkish-blue eyes. “Oh, I’m not sure….” She smiled as she gave him her hand. “Mr.?”
“Opal.” The stallion took her hand and gave it a firm shake. “I’m Cloudy Quartz’s older brother.” He looked through the crowd and saw Pinkie standing next to Marble and Ruby and watched them as they looked into their baskets. “So, my niece helped you make this cake?”
Mrs. Cake nodded. “Both her and Marble.” She eyed the cake. “They sure do like baking.”
Opal laughed. “Marble will follow Pinkie wherever she goes. And do whatever she does.” He looked at the cake. “Can’t believe Maud is getting married.” He looked over at the arbor.
“Time moves too fast.” Mrs. Cake commented as she looked at her husband laying out the rest of the treats they had cooked on the table. Seeing the clock at the back of the visitor center, she hummed as she turned around. “It’s about time.”
“So, it seems.” Opal saw the officiant walking down the aisle to the arbor. “Looks like I’ll be taking my seat.”
“So will we.” Mrs. Cake nodded as she motioned to her husband to follow.
“Crap, I’m shaking!” Obsidian rubbed his hands together.
“Dude, relax.” Jasper, his childhood friend, said as he patted his shoulders. “You got this. You’re just marrying the love of your life.” He wrapped an arm around him. “And once you do, your life will no longer be the same.”
Obsidian sucked in a breath and let out a moan through clenched teeth.
“That didn’t help much.” Flint, Obsidian’s cousin, stated.
“Oh, he’ll be fine….” Hearing the piano, Jasper peaked his head from the hall they were standing in and saw Limestone playing a melody. “Okay, it’s time to go!” He pushed Obsidian towards the hall and patted him on his shoulder. “We’re right behind you.”
Obsidian let out a held breath and made his way to the arbor. Seeing his mother standing by the beginnings of the center aisle, he offered her his arm. “Are you ready?” His mother asked as she wrapped her arm around his.
“Uh…” He looked at the officiant standing at the podium under the arbor. “I think so?”
Rose Sapphire giggled. “Your father was the same way on our wedding day.” Arriving at the arbor, she let go of her son’s arm and took her seat. “Good luck,” She whispered.
Obsidian gave his parents a nod as he stood beside the arbor. Seeing his friend and cousin taking their places behind him, he took a deep breath. Seeing Miss. Cheerilee and Sandy taking their places on the other side of the arbor, he took another breath and slowly let it out. “Here we go….” He whispered to himself.
“Here we go.” Cloudy Quartz hummed as she did the final touches to Maud’s mane.
Maud stared at herself through the mirror. She smiled at the last-minute additions her mother’s friend made to the wedding dress. It looked amazing, well, in her opinion, at least. The last-minute additions didn’t disappoint. The rich navy-blue fabric she wanted to be added to the shoulder straps highlighted her neck and shoulders. The gold stitching added to the gown’s seams made it look silky and light as a feather.
“Told you it would look perfect.”
Maud looked at her mother and smiled. “Thanks.”
Her mother hummed. “I always loved your smile. How rare it can be.” She placed her hands on her shoulder. “It's always a treat to see it.” Her smile faded as she heard the piano’s melody seep into the bridal room. “You grew up to fast.”
“We knew this day was coming,” Maud stated. “It is expected of us.”
“I know.” Her mother gave her a kiss on the cheek. “You should get going.” She pulled the veil over her daughter’s eyes. “Your father is waiting for you.” She guided her to the door.
Opening the door, Maud saw her father waiting for her. “Hello, Pa.” She smiled.
“Hello, dear,” Igneous smirked as he took her arm. “He’s waiting.” He walked her to the arbor.
Turning the corner, Maud saw Obsidian standing at the arbor in the distance. A nauseous feeling overcame her as she walked with her father. Since she was little, she imagined this day. How couldn’t she, when she was taught in school and church that it was the responsibility of every filly and colt to get married and start a family.
Exiting the hallway and entering the meeting hall, Maud’s body tensed up as she felt the gaze of her and Obsidian’s family members staring at her. To keep her mind at ease, she watched her twin sisters and Ruby as they tossed flower petals on the floor in front of her.
Obsidian felt a shiver go down his spine as he eyed his bride. His mind couldn’t comprehend how beautiful she looked to him. Feeling his mouth going dry, he moved his tongue around and smacked his lips…. “Uh…” He said as Maud took her place in front of him.
Maud couldn’t help herself as she let her dull lips smirk at his facial expression.
The officiant smiled at the two as he laid down his book on the podium. “Welcome loved ones on this day, for it's such a lovely day for a wedding. Spring is approaching, and the sun is gracing the land with its warmth. And with spring, it’s the season for life to start anew….” He looked at Maud and Obsidian. “And for things to take shape. Such as this union of two coming together by the grace of the Lord himself.”
The officiant looked at Obsidian and bowed his head.
Obsidian took Maud’s hands. “I, Obsidian, promise to love you and protect you. To provide for you and our children. To be the husband God expects me to be and never harm you as long as we are together until death.”
Maud felt his grip tighten around her hands, and she did the same. “I, Maud, promise to love and honor you. To fulfill my duties as a wife and mother to our children. To be the wife God expects me to be and never question your wisdom as long as we are together until death.”
The officiant smiled as he placed a box on the podium. Opening the box, he revealed their wedding rings to the bride and groom. “Will you take your rings?”
Maud stared at the ring on the right. It was a gold ring with a beautiful five-carat ruby gemstone surrounded by eight point-five-carat round diamonds, making it look like a flower. Obsidian stared at the ring on the left and saw that it was a four-carat blue sapphire gemstone flanked on all four sides by oval-shaped two-carat diamonds.
Seeing both staring at their rings, the officiant coughed as he raised his brow at Obsidian. Obsidian blushed as he picked up Maud’s ring, breaking from his mindless haze.
He took Maud’s right hand and extended her ring finger out. Swallowing his nerves, he smiled as he held up the ring. “With this ring, I Obsidian, take you, Maud, as my wife. To cherish you for who you are. Respect your integrity and have faith in your abiding love for me through all our years and all that life may bring us.” He slid the ring on her finger.
Maud wiggled her fingers, filling the ring on her hand. Smiling, she grabbed Obsidian’s ring and looked at the young stallion. She felt her throat tighten as she looked into his blue eyes. She chastised herself internally. She’s made it this far; she couldn’t back out now…. “With this ring, I Maud, take you, Obsidian, as my Husband. To cherish you for who you are. Respect your integrity and have faith in your abiding love for me through all our years and all that life may bring us.” She slid the ring on his finger.
The officiant smiled as he closed the box. “By the power invested in me by God and the Earthen Republic, I now pronounce you husband and wife!” He smiled at Obsidian. “You may now kiss the bride.”
Obsidian wasted no time and pulled Maud into a kiss. Maud was shocked by the suddenness, but she soon melted in his embrace as she returned the kiss. The visitor center’s hall erupted into an orchestra of cheers as both sides of the families clapped, hollered, and whistled at the newlyweds.
Pinkie was nearly going to explode as she spun her basket around, sending the remaining flower petals everywhere. “ITS TIME TO PARTY!” She cheered as she threw her basket into the air. The basket summer saluted several times before landing on Obsidian’s head. The cheers stopped as all eyes fell on him.
Obsidian patted the basket on his head as he stared at Pinkie. Pinkie blushed as she put her hands behind her back. “Um, oops.” She said through clenched teeth.
Maud put a hand to her lips as she tried to hide her giggles. Obsidian rolled his eyes as he took off the basket. “And it’s a party we’re going to have!” He placed the basket on Pinkie’s head. “You heard her!” He picked her up in his arms. “Let’s celebrate!” Pinkie giggled as she wrapped her arms around her brother-in-law.
Maud and Obsidian sat next to each other at a table by the back wall. From their seats, they had an eye on everyone attending their wedding. Both their families were intermingling at the tables within the dining hall of the visitor center. Maud looked out and saw her parents speaking with Obsidian’s parents. “Seems like they’re enjoying their conversation.” Maud hummed as she whispered into her husband’s ear.
Obsidian looked at their parents and smirked as they watched their fathers laugh up a storm. “I think so.”
“What do you do?” Maud turned her gaze from her parents and looked at Pinkie talking to one of Obsidian’s friends at their table.
“Oh, I work in the coal mines,” Jasper stated as he sipped his cider. “I push the coal mining carts to the lifting platform that takes them to the top.”
“So, you’ve seen our pa?” Pinkie tilted her head as she took a bit of her salad.
“Yeah, but I have to say I expected him to be really scary, given Obsidian’s description of the stallion.” He teased as he gave his friend a shit-eating grin.
Obsidian placed his face in his hands. “I said he was a little intimidating.” He groaned. Maud kept a straight face while she held in her laughter. Obsidian sensed her cheeky mood, turned around, and gave her a playful frown. “I’m going get you later for that.”
Maud crossed her arms. “Are you sure?”
Limestone rolled her eyes at their playful bantering. Looking over the crowd of family and friends, she let out a huff as she stood up and held up her glass of nonalcoholic apple cider. “Attention!” The earth ponies stopped their chattering and looked at her. Limestone felt her chest get slightly heavy now that she was the center of attention, but she swallowed her fears and gave the crowd a smile. “I would like to say a few words about the newlyweds!” She looked over at her sister and her brother-in-law.
Maud felt her cheeks blush, but she kept a straight face as she stared at the crowd and her sister wide-eyed. Obsidian choked on his cider. He nervously tried to save face as he coughed into a napkin and gave the families a sheepish smile.
Limestone smirked at the newlyweds. “I just want to say a few words about my sister and the stallion that stole her heart.” She gave Obsidian a sly smirk which caused him to fidget with his cup of champagne. Maud could feel her cheeks getting hotter. She kept her composure, but her eyes shot her sister a look of utter fear at being the center of attention. Limestone knew this and was enjoying every second of it. “I have to say it's still surreal that we’re here. It only feels like yesterday that we ran into Obsidian four years ago.”
She walked up to Obsidian and placed her left elbow on his right shoulder. “Did you know he almost dropped his root beer float on his lap when he first laid eyes on her?” She allowed the crowd to laugh at her words. She wiggled her eyebrows at Obsidian. He grumbled as he tried to hide from the world. Maud was staring at her sister in horror at what was coming.
“He was so nervous he couldn’t get a word out, but I think it was a match because this doofus managed to make my sister smile with his charm.” She winked at her sister. “His charm was so strong it even caused Maud to start fumbling over her words when she started talking to him.”
Limestone looked at her twin sisters. “I have to say, it was a fun four years giving the two love birds a hard time.” She looked at her parents and her sister’s parents-in-law. “What are siblings for if not teasing their sister about her love life?” She looked back at Maud. “We may have been a little impatient to see you get married.” She gave her a soft smile. “But we’re excited to see you guys grow as a couple…. And start a family…. Like you always wanted….” She felt her chest get tight.
Maud broke her dull face and smiled as she stood up and hugged her sister. Pinkie and Marble jumped up and joined them. Ruby, feeling left out, hugged her brother. Obsidian let out a laugh and hugged her back.
Feeling pride, Igneous stood up and held his champagne high in the air. “I want to say to the Flint family on behalf of the Pie family. Welcome to the family!”
Onyx, Obsidian’s father, stood up and held up his champagne. “And on behalf of the Flint family. Welcomed to the family!”
The other family members and friends held up their glasses and toasted along with the two families' patriarchs.
“Cut the cake!” A family member shouted.
Hearing cake, Pinkie felt her body shiver as she grabbed her sister’s and brother-in-law’s hands. “Cut the cake! Make it official!”
“Pinkie!” Obsidian laughed. “I think it's official.” He held up his hand, showing off his ring.
Pinkie grumbled and rolled her eyes. “Make it even more official!”
Maud held her laughter as she walked up to the cake with her husband. Maud stood left of the cake, and Obsidian stood right of the cake. Pinkie jumped back as she squealed out her cheers. Marble, Ruby, and Limestone looked at her with wide eyes.
Shaking her head at her sister’s antics, Maud picked up the knife along with Obsidian and held it over the top tier of the cake. Giving her husband a nod, they pushed the knife through the cake. Cutting a wedge together, they placed the slice on a plate.
Maud studied the orange custard-filled chocolate cake. Her snout tickled at its rich flavors. ‘Of course….’ She looked at Pinkie and Marble, who put their hands behind their backs and tried not to make eye contact with her. Looking at her husband, she picked up a fork, scooped up a bite, and put it to his lips. Obsidian smiled and took a bite as he gave her a bite of cake. She slowly took a bite and gave a small hum as she chewed the cake. “Who wants some?”
Maud stood on the steps to the visitor center, watching Obsidian with his family checking the back of the putter-wagon, making sure that it had everything they needed for their trip to the hotel. She sighed as she looked into the now empty visitor hall and saw the staff sweeping the floor and wiping down tables.
“So, did you enjoy your wedding?”
Maud looked over her shoulder and saw her mother standing with her father and sisters. “Yes.” She gave her mother a soft smile. “Thank you for helping me….” Maud was shocked as her sisters hugged her. Blinking her shock away, she looked down at her siblings and returned the hug.
Igneous walked up to his daughter and placed a hand on her cheek. “I’m proud of you, sweetheart.” He stroked her chin. “Have a fun trip, and make sure he treats you right.” He kissed her forehead.
Maud’s chest felt heavy as she hugged her father. “I love you.” She ended the hug and looked over at her husband. Seeing that she was looking at him, he waved with a smile. Looking back at her family, she gave them a small wave as she walked to the putter-wagon.
Obsidian opened the passenger side door and helped her in the vehicle. Feeling like someone was staring him down, he looked over his shoulder and saw Igneous giving him a stern glare. Obsidian felt his cheeks blush as he looked at his father. His father just shrugged his shoulders and nodded his head at the putter-wagon. Obsidian swallowed a lump and waved at Igneous and his family before getting into the wagon.
“Are you okay?” Maud wondered, studying his flustered expression.
“Um….” He started the putter-wagon. “Yeah, your Pa is just giving me a look….”
Maud rolled her eyes. “Pa….” She groaned as they drove off.
“Why did you give him that stare?” Cloudy Quartz asked her husband.
“Just reminding him that she’s still my little filly.” Igneous smirked.
Cloudy Quartz shook her head. “That poor colt.”
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 6 - Honeymoon Woes
Nocturnal animals sang their melodies to the star-filled sky as the full moon shined upon the earth, dully illuminating the surrounding landscape. Maud took a deep breath and hung her head out the putter-wagon’s passenger window. She enjoyed the cool desert night air washing across her face as she watched the stars shimmer against the midnight black.
Obsidian drove the vehicle at a steady pace to their destination. He looked at his wife, studying her wonder-stricken expression. “The stairs are impressive tonight.” He, too, looked at the stars.
“Yes, they are.” She looked at her husband. “It’s amazing how they look like tiny grains of silica.” Seeing his confusion, she blushed. “Sand.”
“I knew what you meant.” He laughed. “Granted, I don’t know the science, just how to make them look beautiful…. Like you.” Maud rolled her eyes. “What? Was that a little corny?”
“A little.” She smiled as she took off her bridal veil.
He smiled as he turned his eyes to the dirt road. “But it’s true, you are beautiful.”
She blushed and quickly looked out through the windshield. Seeing the hotel coming into view, she let out a slight hum and stared at it with her usual dull eyes. “It looks rustic and comfy.”
The four-story hotel sat atop a hill overlooking the Moaning Boulder Valley. In the distance, Salt Rock Plateau’s silhouette could be seen in the star-filled sky. Maud eyed the hotel’s exterior. She liked its simplicity. Something built with a grandness like a hotel in Manehattan would’ve been a sight for sore eyes in the high desert landscape.
Parking the putter-wagon, Obsidian turned it off and stepped out. The chill of the night air made his fur stand on end. Shivering away the cold, he walked up to the passenger side and opened the door. “Hello, ma’am, need a hand?” Maud shook her head at took his hand. “Let’s not get that dress dirty.” He teased as he lifted her in his arms.
“What about the bags?”
“They can wait….” He kissed her on the cheek. She giggled as she kissed him, wrapping her arms around his neck.
An earth pony mare sat at a receptionist's desk, reading a book with dull eyes. The grandfather clock behind her was ticking a soft melody that slowly put her to sleep. She rubbed her eyes and let out a yawn.
Hearing the bell over the door ring out, the mare looked up and saw a newlywed couple lost in blissful affection. Playfully rolling her eyes, she sat down her book and coughed.
“Oh….” Maud blushed. “We’re here to check-in.”
The mare laughed. “No worries, you love birds.” She opened her bookkeeping folder. Maud and Obsidian gave sheepish smiles as they stepped up to the desk. “What are your names?”
“It’s under Obsidian.” He said as he handed her his ID card.
“Ah, here it is.” She smiled. “A room booked for three nights.” She looked up at the pair as she took his ID card. “How was the wedding.”
“Perfect!” Maud grabbed her husband’s hand.
“Even though you were worried.” Obsidian teased.
“I wasn’t that worried….” Maud blushed and looked away.
The mare laughed. “That’s good to hear all went well.” She handed Obsidian his ID and the keys to the room. “I love the dress. Did you get it made?”
“No, this is my mother’s. I just had a few things added to it.” Maud held up the dress’s skirt to show off the blue stitching.
“How beautiful.” The mare eyed them up and down. “Well, you two have a wonderful night.” She gave them a wink.
They blushed as they walked up the stairs.
Maud sat on her bed and looked out her hotel room’s window at the rocky landscape surrounding the humble little building atop the hill. As she eyed the desert landscape, she fidgeted with her bridal veil and ran her fingers through its silky fabric. Her mind mulled over the wedding. It seemed like it went by in a blink of an eye. It didn’t feel like five hours.
She sighed as she placed the veil on the nightstand. She smiled. All her worry had seemed to vanish. Her status was official. She was no longer Maud Pie but now Maud Flint. Though she would always still be a Pie at heart. She looked at her wedding ring and studied it in the yellow glow of the ceiling fan above her head. ‘Maud ‘Pie’ Flint.’
Hearing the door to the room open, she looked over her shoulders and saw her husband entering with the luggage in his hands. He walked up to the corner of the room and dropped the bags on the floor beside the radio with a grunt. “Colt, that was a trek.”
“Are you sure you’re ready for the hike tomorrow?” Maud asked in a monotone fashion.
Obsidian looked over at his wife and could see the smug look trying to work its way onto her face. “Yeah, I think so…” He walked up to the bed and laid down, spreading out his arms. He wrapped an arm around her waist. “But are you?” He gave her a smirk.
Maud rolled her eyes as she stood up. “Yes…” She walked up to cupboard beside the radio and placed her vail on it.
“What are you doing…” Obsidian felt his cheeks get hot as he watched his wife unzip the back of her wedding dress, letting it fall to the floor.
Maud looked over her shoulders and saw her husband’s flustered appearance. She felt her cheeks get hot as she walked up to him. “Like what you see?” She got onto the bed and crawled on top of him. Obsidian’s answer was a kiss on the lips as he wrapped his arms around her.
He lifted her up and flipped her around on her back. He pinned her arms as he stared into her eyes. “You love me?” She said with a heavy breath.
“Let me show you…” He kissed her neck and worked his way down to her vagina. He hovered over it and stared at her womanhood. He imagined what it would be like with a mare. He knew one day he would have sex with her, but here he was nervous about taking the first steps. He didn’t want to hurt her… Disappoint her… Letting out a heavy sigh, he slowly ran his tongue across her vagina.
Maud shivered as his tongue licked her clitoris. She let out a gasp as he gave it a kiss and a quick suck before exploring her vagina with his tongue. Without thinking about it, her legs wrapped around his head to keep him locked in place. Her fingers dug into the bedsheets. She arced her back, pressing herself into his face. Her mind was flooded with emotions she never felt before. She had imagined what sex would be like. With a stallion she loved… She felt a chill ran through her body as he stuck his tongue inside her. It was nothing like she imagined.
Obsidian let out a moan as he sucked on her vaginal lips. His mind was in a foggy haze of lust as he explored. Wrapping his arms around her legs he lifted her pelvis in the air and increased the speed of his licking.
Maud let out an intense moan of pleasure as she tried using her arms to find a suitable support for the posture, she found herself in. Finished, Obsidian let her drop onto the bed. He smiled at his handy work. “You, okay?” He teased as he took off his shirt.
Breaking from her haze, Maud lifted herself up and crawled up to him. She didn’t say a word as she undid his belt and opened the fly of his pants. Seeing his erect penis, she slowly pulled it out from its cave and gave it a timid lick. His precum was quite salty, but it wasn’t unpleasant. Nervousness and excitement overwhelmed her emotions. She felt hot, but she pushed through and slowly slid it in her mouth. She gave it a few soft suctions and ran her tongue around its head.
Obsidian looked down at his wife and watched her explore his penis. He threw his shirt on the floor and ran his fingers through her mane. Her humming sent shivers through his body. “Damn…” He hissed as he ran his hands down her back.
An audible pop sounded off as Maud let go of his penis. Looking up at him with ruby red cheeks, she laid down on her back and showed herself to him. With no words spoken, Obsidian took off his paints and got on top of her and slipped his arms under her shoulders, cupping the back of her head in his hands. She let out a soft groan as she felt him slide into her. Her legs crisscrossed over his as he kept thrusting.
Maud rested her head on her husband’s chest. The cold air seeping into their room washed over their hot bodies. She let out a soft sigh and rubbed her face into his chest fur. Obsidian stared up at the slow-moving ceiling fan. Hearing the howls of wind blowing across the desert landscape, he gently ran his fingers across her back. “That was….” He let out a heavy sigh.
“Something.” She replied dully. She hummed as she rubbed her cheek against his chest. “Not what I imagined it would be like….”
He studied her calm demeanor. “Did…. Did you enjoy it?” He felt his cheeks blush as he thought about their session of lovemaking.
Maud felt her cheeks get hot. “Yes… Of course. It was just…. Unlike what I thought it would be like, that’s all….”
Obsidian smiled as he scratched the back of her ear. “Same….”
A small flash of light twinkled in the distance. Maud squinted her eyes and stared at the ball of light through their bedroom window…. An explosion rolled across the land and washed over the hotel with a thunderous clap. The room shook as the mild shockwave reverberated through the walls.
“What was that?” Maud jumped out of bed.
“I’m not sure?” Obsidian stood beside her as they stood by the window, staring at the distant ball of fire. They could see several flickers of tracer rounds flying across the sky.
The phone on the nightstand rang. Maud quickly ran over to the nightstand and picked it up. “Yes?”
“Hello, this is the front desk….” The mare over the phone stopped as another explosion rocked the hotel. “There is no need to worry. The battle is far from us.” Maud could hear the mare swallow. “All we ask is you pray for our stallions as they fight for our freedoms.” The mare hummed.
Maud looked over at the window and saw the distant fighting. “We will….” The mare ended the call, and the dial tone rang in her ear. Hanging up the phone, Maud let out a sigh as she sat on the side of the bed. Obsidian saw his wife’s solemn mood and sat beside her. Maud stared at the phone and rested her head against his chest. “I’m glad you’re not a soldier…. This war is pointless. Why are our fellow ponies fighting us?”
Obsidian kissed the top of her head and stared at the wall behind their bedpost. “Because they think we’re different, because… Because we are….” He kissed her again. “Let's try to get some sleep. We have a busy day tomorrow.” He gave her a flirty smile as he rubbed his snout against hers. She hummed a tune, wrapping her arms around him, pulling him into another kiss.
Maud slowly tied her bonnet as she eyed the Earthen soldiers mulling about the courtyard through her hotel’s room’s window. Obsidian studied his wife’s dull eyes as he finished packing their saddle bags. “Are you alright?” He asked as he zipped the bags shut.
“Yeah.” Maud finished tying her bonnet as she sat on the window seal. She eyed a group of Earthen soldiers standing around their parked putter wagon chatting and smoking the day away. “Feels strange being so close to the front lines.” She noticed a few of them were looking up at her.
Obsidian sighed as he picked up their saddle bags. “We didn’t know they would be this close several months ago.” He handed her, her bag. “Ready to go on our hike?”
Maud nodded as she took the bag and slipped her arms through its straps. “Ready.” She grabbed his hand as they left their room.
Seeing Maud step away from the window, Nickel took a drag of his cigarette. Letting out a sigh, he tossed the used stick of tobacco onto the ground and leaned against the putter wagon.
“Damn she’s cute.”
Nickle looked over at his comrades and raised his brow. “Really?”
“Really?” Vector laughed. “You don’t think so?”
“No, I do think she’s cute.” Nickle sighed. “But she’s married.”
“How the hell can you tell?” Flint wondered as he looked up at the window.
“You didn’t see the wedding ring?” Seeing Flint shrug his shoulders, Nickle rolled his eyes and crossed his arms. “Of course, you didn’t.”
“Like that matters?” Flint laughed. “I’ve been with plenty of married mares.”
“Kind of dickish though.” Birch, a stalky earth pony stallion commented as he lay against the front driver-side tire of their putter wagon.
“Oh, fuck you!” Flint huffed “You have no right to say that! You took one of those mares for a spin as well.” Birch rolled his eyes and sighed as he looked down at his hooves. Nickle shook his head at his fellow soldiers. Looking towards the front of the hotel he saw Maud and Obsidian exit. “Aw shit.” Flint laughed. “Somepony is going to be disappointed.”
Maud stepped onto the porch of the hotel. Looking out at the gravel parking lot she noticed the mulling of Earthen soldiers was a lot larger than what she saw from the window. “There is a lot of them?”
Obsidian nodded. “Yeah, they might be a relief force for the front lines.” He led her by the hand to their putter wagon, but before he could open the passenger side door for his wife, a commanding officer walked up to them.
“Hold it civies!” The officer said with a low huff as he held up a hand, “Hotel residents are not allowed to leave until we vacate the area.”
Maud looked at the rather large tan-colored earth pony. “Why?”
“With this many Earthen’s soldiers in one area, we are a prime target for an enemy airship.” He sighed as he saw the look on the young couple’s faces. “I understand you want to leave the premises, but in the meantime, all hotel residents are to head into the cellar until further notice.” He frowned. “You should’ve known that. The front desk should’ve told you?”
Obsidian remembered the call from the front desk. He also remembered hanging up when he got the news. Maud looked at her husband and rolled her eyes. Of course, he would’ve done such a thing. Looking back at the soldier she crossed her arms. “We are wanting to go on a hike for our honeymoon, and it would be very un-stallion-like of you to deny a newlywed mare from such a request.”
The officer chewed on his cheek as he stared into Maud’s determined eyes. “Mrs, I understand, but with the frontlines only fifty-eight miles from our current location, I’d highly advise that you stay here…” He winced at the look Maud was giving him.
“Sir?”
The commanding officer, Maud, and Obsidian looked over at Nickle who was standing at attention. “What is it private?” The officer asked.
“My stallions and I can escort them to the hiking trail.” He glanced over at Maud and Obsidian. He saw their eyes light up. “We won’t be long, no more than two hours. That should be enough time for their hike, Sir.”
The officer sighed as he stared off at the horizon towards the frontlines out in the distance. “Fine, escort the young couple. But at any sight of enemy aircraft, you find a place to hide and lay low, understand?”
“Yes, sir!” Nickle replied.
“Good…” The officer looked at the young couple. “You heard that?” Maud and Obsidian nodded. “Good, get going before I change my mind!” He walked away and into a nearby tent.
Maud looked over at Nickle and gave him a small nod as she and her husband got into their putter-wagon. Nickle softly smiled and waved at his men to pile into their putter-truck. Looking at Nickle and his men getting into their truck through the side mirror, Maud let out a sigh. “I’m glad he spoke up.” She looked at Obsidian. “Such a brave pony.” She hummed dully at her own joke.
Obsidian couldn’t help but laugh. “Very,” He started up their vehicle. “Let’s make these two hours count.” Maud gave him a nod. With a smile, he put the putter wagon into gear and headed to their destination.
Loud pinging echoed out as a small pickaxe broke away several rocks from their home along the banks of a drying creek. Maud sat on her knees as she picked up the mound of dirt and washed it in the shallow water of the creek. Taking it out of the water she rubbed her thumb across the stone's smooth surface. “Look at what I found.” She looked over her shoulder to show her husband.
Obsidian looked up from his own excavation and pondered the stone in her hands. “What did you find?”
“A Bloodstone.” She hummed to herself as she studied the stone.
Nickle and his stallions stood by their putter wagon, watching the young couple digging for rocks. Nickle studied Maud’s dull expression. She was good at hiding her emotions, but he could still see her happiness through her eyes. A smile came to his face as he remembered his girlfriend back home. His smile faded however as he scolded himself form not marrying her. ‘My brother had to marry before me….’ He talked to himself.
“This is one way to spend a honeymoon,” Birch stated as he lazily smoked his cigarette.
“Typical for miners to find this stuff fun.” Vector rolled his eyes as he kicked a stone across the desert floor.
“I’m from a mining town, what are you saying?” Birch raised his brow.
“You know what I’m saying, a special type of miner… Dumb…” Vector smiled. “But the dumb ones are the best. Submissive whores they are.”
Nickle ignored Vector as he pulled out his service pistol to give it a quick clean. Something to pass the time. “Hey you two, what are you looking for?” Nickle looked up and saw Flint and Vector walking up to the couple.
Maud kept silent as she worked on pulling out more Bloodstones. Obsidian however put his small pickaxe over his shoulder. “Looking for precious stones.” He held up a turquoise. “Like this, even though it's not good quality, it’s still fun to find them.”
“Are you a miner?” Flint asked as he put his hands in his pockets, staring at the stone.
“No, a jewelry maker.” Obsidian rubbed the stone.
“And your wife?”
“I’m studying geology so I can teach it…”
“Hey missy, the stallions are speaking,” Vector said in a condescending tone.
“My wife can speak for herself, pal!” Obsidian got in Vector’s face.
“Vector, knock it off!” Nickle stated.
Vector ignored him, as he looked over Obsidian. “Yeah, maybe if you did a real job, your words would hold more weight.” He laughed.
“And what job would that be?”
“Joining the army for one,” Flint said in a low tone. “You think you’re special, while we fight for the future of our country and race!” He stepped up closer. “You know what those Unicorns do to us earth ponies when they capture us? Heaven forbid if the pegasi get to us first?”
“I said stop it!” Nickle got in between them. “There is a reason he’s not in the army.” He looked at his comrades. “If you’ve forgotten, there are laws in place.” He kept his stern eyes on them.
“Yeah, stupid laws,” Flint mumbled.
“Well, those laws are to prevent family lines from dying out as well as making sure our population stays healthy.” He huffed as he stood closer to Vector. “And not everypony can be a soldier you numb nuts!” He smacked him upside the head. “A country can’t run on just soldiers.”
Vector’s only response was the gritting of his teeth.
“Now the both of you, back to the putter-truck!” Nickle pointed. His comrades reluctantly rejoined Birch, who just shook his head as he lit another cigarette. Letting out a sigh, he rubbed the back of his head as he looked at Obsidian and Maud. “Sorry about that, the war changes some ponies.”
“It’s alright,” Maud stated dully as she stood up. “We’re just glad you were able to get us out here, it means a lot.” She handed him the stone in her hands. “And we do thank you for your service, all of you.” She gave him a small smile.
Nickle looked at the stone and rubbed it several times. “Thanks…” He studied the glossiness of the stone's natural sheen. “Bloodstone, correct?”
“Yes.” Maud nodded as she jumped back down the small embankment with her husband.
Nickle looked at the stone once more and smiled.
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 7 - A Day Like No Other
“So, how’s your daughter handling married life?” Iron laughed.
Igneous smirked at the black-colored earth-pony stallion. “She’s doing alright,” He put his lunch pail into his locker. “Still getting used to living alone.” He stared at a picture of his daughters, focusing his gaze on Maud. She was ten when the photo was taken. He smiled at the slight smirk she had as she held the twins’ hands. “They grow up so fast….”
“Yeah, they do.” Iron patted his friend on the shoulder. “My son is already sixteen and is even thinking about proposing to a sweet little filly around his age that goes to our church. “He looked at the same photo Igneous was staring at. “Isn’t Limestone almost of age?”
Igneous stared at Limestone in the picture. “Yeah, but she seems to not be interested in marriage.” He closed his locker and put on his grey hard hat.
“Ah, she’s one of those fillies." Iron shook his head as he followed his coworker to the lift cage. “You better keep an eye on her.”
“We will, but I know she’s not one of those fillies.” He entered the lift with Iron. “She just wants to pursue her career.” The lift cage jerked as it slowly descended to the bottom of the coal mine a mile down.
“What does her mother think?” Iron asked.
Igneous ignited his headlamp. “Ah, you know, she’s supportive but she would like Limestone to start a family one day.”
Iron laughed. “Eager for grandkids, is she?” He placed a hand on Igneous’s shoulder. “She doesn’t need to worry none. Maud will give her some for sure.”
Maud sat at her desk as she looked over the tests that were in front of her. A red colored pencil rested in her hands as she bopped it up and down. Seeing a mistake, she brought it down and made the correction. “Um…” Maud stopped her grading as she looked up and saw her small class of pre-teen students. “Mrs. Flint?”
“Yes, Berry Dew?” Maud turned her eyes back to her papers.
“What do we do if we’re done?”
Several kids groaned in frustration. “You got to be kidding me!” One shouted her despair.
Maud placed her papers down and walked over to Berry Dew and looked down at her drawing and breakdown of the stone she was given. “Good job." She picked up the paper and looked it over. “Since you’re done, go outside with a pad and pencil and describe the topography of the landscape around us.” Berry Dew grabbed her stationeries and ran out of the classroom. Looking at the clock over the door, Maud slowly walked back to her seat. “You got five more minutes before recess.” She told the rest of the class.
The kids mumbled to themselves as they buried their heads in their work.
“Hello?” Cheerilee called out. “You busy?”
Maud looked up and smiled. “No, come in.” She sat down her paperwork. “What do you need?”
“Just seeing how you’re doing?” Cheerilee looked at her small batch of students. “Two weeks as a geology teacher, how does it feel?”
Maud tapped her fingers together as she thought over her friend’s question. “I… I like it. It feels strange being on this side of the classroom though.” She looked at Cheerilee. “Seven months ago, you were teaching me?”
“Well, I hope I did, okay?”
“You did….” Hearing the bell ringing out, the kids dropped their studies and stormed out of the class. Looking at her empty classroom, she sighed. “I hope I’m not boring them?”
“Well, you haven’t been too monotone.” Cheerilee smiled. “Come let’s get some tea.”
Maud nodded as she walked the very short distance to the teacher’s lounge. Which was a small cozy little space made out of birch flooring and walls stained with a copper-toned stain. Taking their seats at a table, Cheerilee passed out their cups. “So, how’s your husband?” Cheerilee asked as she filled their cups with tea.
“Alright, business at the jewelry shop has been going smoothly.” She took the cup and gave it a couple sips. “But it has been slightly slower than usual.”
“Well, I hope it picks up.” Cheerilee sat down across from her. “How are your parents?”
“Alright.” Maud traced the rim of her cup with her finger. “Pa left early for work. Another week of coal mining. Ma is doing fine. She’s got a job writing for the local paper. She wanted something to pass the time and bring in more money. tokes are becoming harder to come by.” She finished her drink and poured herself another cup. “With the war and all.”
Cheerilee nodded, but she stared at her skeptically. “Anything else?”
Maud kept silent, but as the seconds passed, she broke under her former teacher’s overwhelming presence. “Ma has been constantly asking if she’ll be a grandmother?”
“And?” Cheerilee looked down at Maud’s stomach. “Are you pregnant?”
Maud instinctively touched her stomach. “No…” She sighed as she took a large gulp of her tea. “We’ve been trying?” She blushed thinking about all the nights she made love. Just to come out emptyhanded. "I thought I would’ve gotten pregnant a few months before I finished my schooling, but now I'm seventeen and still nothing..."
“Maybe shake it up a bit?” Cheerilee gave her a sly smirk. “The more you do the better the odds will be.” She finished her drink and laughed slyly. “Maybe you should try twice a day. What do you think?” Maud’s cheeks reddened further as she laid her head on the table, covering herself with her arms. She pushed the brim of her bonnet over her eyes as she tried to hide from the world. “Oh, come on now, I’m just teasing you.” Cheerilee rolled her eyes as she watched Maud’s tail swing side to side in frustration. “You’re easy to tease.”
“Thanks…” Maud looked up. “I guess…” Looking out the lounge’s door she caught a glimpse of her twin sisters, and her sister-in-law Ruby and smiled. “Pinkie! Marble!” She waved. “Ruby!”
The trio jumped and turned around. “Hey, sis!” Pinkie cheered as she dragged Marble and Ruby into the teacher’s lounge. “We were looking for you!”
“Pinkie! We’re not allowed in here!” Marble stated bluntly.
“It's okay fillies, I’ll allow it.” Cheerilee hummed as she got up. “I’ll let you be, got to get my class ready for their test.” She looked back at the twins and Ruby. “And your better be ready for it.” She playfully frowned at them as she slipped out of the room.
“We will!” Pinkie yelled. Seeing her teacher out of sight she sighed dramatically. “This test is going to suck!”
“Oh hush,” Maud playfully poked her sister’s snout. “You’ll do just fine.” She poked Marble’s snout. “How’re your studies going?” She does the same to Ruby.
“Going alright.” Marble hummed softly.
“But?” Maud could see her twin sisters had something on their minds.
“We just miss you, is all.” Pinkie sighed. “Ruby gets to see you more now!”
“Not for long, I heard them talk about moving to an apartment closer to downtown.” Ruby crossed her arms.
“You are?” Pinkie and Marble tilted their heads.
“It’s not for sure just yet... But if we want to start a family, we’re going to need our own place.” Maud calmed her sisters’ woes, but at the mention of family, her sister’s eyes lit up.
“Are you pregnant?” Pinkie cheered. “Am I going to be an auntie?” She jumped up n’ down. Marble however didn’t jump, but she had the same level of excitement as she tapped her fisted hands together. Ruby’s tail wagged aggressively as her eyes looked to just about pop out from their sockets.
Maud shook her head. “No, not at this moment.” Pinkie’s, Marble’s, and Ruby’s moods deflated. “Don’t you three worry, you’ll be aunties one day.” She gave them a hum and a nod. Looking out the door she sighed. “Let’s go see where Limestone is?”
“Um…" Pinkie gave her sisters a sheepish smile. “She’s not here…”
Maud raised her brow. “What do you mean?”
“She ditched school to go to the soda shop.” Marble stated bluntly.
Maud’s lips went flat as she thought about Limestone. ‘What’s gotten into her lately?’
“I don’t know what to do!” Limestone sighed as she ran her index finger across the condensation-covered surface of her malt glass. I don’t want to get married!” She chugged her drink. "But Ma keeps telling me I'm of age and it's time to keep your eyes out for the one!"
Sandy stared at the teenage filly with a raised brow. “Have you told them the truth?” She cleaned a glass as she spoke. “Or tip-hoof around it?”
Limestone grumbled as she placed her head in her hands. “Tip-hoofed.” She pulled down the brim of her bonnet. She resorted to sucking on her straw as Sandy’s judging eyes dug into her. “What?” She dully asked with a tone of frustration.
“We had this conversation before, we mares and stallions are expected to marry, for the good of our nation.” Sandy picked up another glass to clean. “It’s a patriotic thing to do.”
Limestone sighed as she lifted her head and crossed her arms on the bar countertop. “I know… Miss Cheerilee is not married."
“That’s true, but we know what kind of mare she is." Sandy sighed
"Is is wrong to be different?" Limestone tilted her head.
"No..." Sandy placed her hands on the bar's countertop. "Is there any colt you like?” Sandy took Limestone’s empty glass and refilled it with a mint chocolate chip malt.
“No…” Limestone sighed.
“Has any colts come up to you?” Sandy poured herself a ginger soda. “Any from church?”
“Yes…” Limestone felt her cheeks get hot. “But I panicked and ran away from him once…” She buried her face in her arms. “I embarrassed myself.”
Sandy sighed as she patted Limestone on the head. “I’m sure you’ll figure it out.” She took a couple of sips of her drink. “You just got to convince your parents that you want to pursue what you’re interested in.” She placed a hand under Limestone’s chin and lifted her head. “Heck, if Cheerilee can do it then I’m sure you can.” Limestone smiled as she lifted her head and picked up her drink, giving Sandy a toast. “Besides don’t fret about the little stuff, there are more pressing things to worry about.”
“Like what?”
“Oh like when do you plan on paying your tab?” Sandy smiled. Limestone stared blankly at her for a short second, but she quickly regained focus and gave her a sheepish smile. Taking the smile as her answer, Sandy gave her a sly smirk as she handed her a rag and a dirty cup. Limestone stared at the items. As the realization dawned on her she groaned as she grabbed the rag and got to cleaning with a groan.
Obsidian stood on his second-story porch with his friends as they smoked their cigars. Obsidian let off a pleased hum as he looked out over the town. It was a busy day on this partially cloudy morning. The air was warm as the sky sat at high noon. Taking in the crisp air that came from the snow-covered peaks of the Yellow Tail mountains. He smiled as he plopped his cigar in his mouth.
“So how are you enjoying married life?” Jasper asked as he shuffled a pack of playing cards.
Obsidian stepped away from the railing and sat down at the table. “Going great.” He took a small sip of his beer. “Still can’t believe I married the mare of my dreams.”
“I can’t believe you two married, I guess opposites do attract.” Chester laughed as he took serval puffs of his cigar.
“Well Chester, you’re the next one to get married.” Jasper laughed as he handed out five cards for each of them.
“Yeah, yeah…” He sighed. “Let me enjoy the single life you married stallions.” He downed his beer bottle. “I still need to try the merchandise.”
“Mares are more than just that.” Obsidian finished his drink.
“Yeah, that’s what God tells us.” Chester grabbed himself another beer bottle, but instead of opening it, he stared at the labeling. “Can’t believe I’m going off to war in two weeks.”
“I still don’t know how you joined.” Jasper shook his head. “You have no kids.”
“My younger brother does.” Chester bit his lower lip. “My nephew is one year old, and I’m not going to let that little colt lose his dad to a stupid war.” He smiled. “Fudged my paperwork.” He took a sip of his drink. “Seems like the army’s not really paying attention, makes you wonder why?”
“Maybe because we’re fighting a three-front war,” Obsidian stated. “Bat-ponies to the north. Pegasi to the west from the sea. And unicorns from the south.”
“How long will the earth pony nations hold out?” Jasper asked a rhetorical question. “Who knows…” He placed two cards down and drew two more. “At least our ‘tiny’ town is safe within the mountains.” Obsidian and Chester nodded as they dropped and drew their own sets of cards.
As Obsidian was skimming over his cards something blocked the sun, casting them in shadow for a brief second. He didn’t know why it bothered him, it could’ve been just clouds rolling on by, but he had a feeling… Turning around he looked up at the sky. He had to cover his eyes from the sun, but as he did, he saw an airship. From the looks of it, smoke was billowing from one of its engines.
“Is that one of our own?” Jasper asked as he watched the airship struggling to turn right toward the mountains.
“Looks like it's heading towards the mines?” Chester raised his brow.
“Makes sense, there is a large field over there…” Obsidian saw a puff of white smoke shoot out from the right side of the gondola. Before he could make sense of it, a large plume of smoke and fire erupted from downtown.
Maud walked with her sisters as they headed back to her classroom. Three minutes were left for recess and a stroll together before classes resumed was a pleasant distraction. Spending time with her sisters, reminded her how much she missed living with her family. The comfort it brought on days when she was stressed out, was a type of calm like no other, even if her sisters were in a teasing mood most of the time… It was still better than the outside world… But now, she had only herself and her husband. A married life for her. ‘Will I ever get used to it?’ She looked down at her twin sisters and Ruby.
The building shook violently causing them to lose their balance. Catching herself, Maud’s ears picked up the sound of a distant bassy rumble. “What was that?” Pinkie asked her voice shaking as she got onto her hooves helping her sister and Ruby from the floor.
“I’m not sure?” Maud got her bearings. Hearing hoof steps down the hall, she looked over her shoulder and saw the Principal Mr. Zinc, Cheerilee, and Dolly running toward them. “Did you see what caused that?”
“No?” Mr. Zinc stated. “It could be the coal mines. It sounded like it came from that direction.” He ran toward the front of the schoolhouse.
“Mines?” Pinkie started to shiver. “Pa?”
Maud looked down at her sisters and held their hands. “I’m sure he’s fine, let's go see what that was.” She guided her sisters to follow as they exited the school and out onto the front courtyard.
Maud, Cheerilee, Zinc, Dolly, Pinkie, Marble, and Ruby looked across the horizon of their town and spotted a plume of smoke from downtown Ashmore three hundred yards from their current location. “Something happened.” Zinc sighed.
“But what?” Dolly pondered.
“Could it be that?” Pinkie asked as she pointed at the sky.
They all looked where she was pointing and saw an airship floating four-hundred feet above them, quite low for a blimp of that size. But it was close enough to see that it was clearly damaged, one of the engines billowed with black smoke. It also had a portside list. “Looks like it's damaged?” Marble mumbled.
“Is it one of ours?” Dolly asked.
Zinc stared at the envelope and peered through the smoke. Making out a symbol, his spine shivered. “Oh, crap!”
Before he could elaborate an array of white puffs of smoke spewed from the sides of the airship’s gondola. They watched large grey-colored cones fly through the air. Soon horrid whistling sounds graced their eardrums. Then a cascade of violent thunderous claps and earthy roars as fireballs erupted across the town. The earth shook, forcing them to keep their balance.
Hearing screams, they looked to their right and saw ponies running from a massive fire that engulfed a block of three-story shops and homes. Several ponies poured out from the inferno covered in soot and bits of debris. Some bled from their ears and or snouts. Others however were unlucky as they collapsed to the ground, their wounds overwhelming them.
The crack of shots ringing out across the sky tore their gaze from the dead. They looked up at the airship and saw several more puffs of white smoke. Tightening her grip on her sister’s hands, Maud turned around and ran toward the schoolhouse. “RUN!” She yelled.
Cheerilee picked up Ruby as they and the others around the school’s front courtyard ran into the building. “Where are we going!” Pinkie screamed as tears blurred her vision. Her mind trying to comprehend what was going on.
“To the basement!” Maud shouted.
“Is it safe?” Ruby cried as she tightened her grip around Cheerilee’s neck.
“It is.” Cheerilee cooed. “It was designed to withstand earthquakes.”
“You head to the shelter! I’ll gather the rest of the staff and the children!” Zinc stated. “Dolly, I need your help!” He turned around and headed toward the playground with Dolly.
Cheerilee, Ruby, Maud, Pinkie, and Marble ran down the hall toward the doors to the basement. Throwing open the doors, Maud ushered her sisters into the cellar seeing them head to the back wall, Maud looked over her shoulder and saw other ponies and the schoolchildren running toward her. “Hurry before more bombs come!”
Ponies rushed down the stairs and piled into the basement. Several more explosions shook the schoolhouse, causing light fixtures to swing about wildly. Bits of plaster fell from the ceiling and crashed onto the hardwood flooring with dull thuds. “Hurry!” Maud yelled, ushering the last of the ponies in. Seeing no more souls, Maud and Cheerilee shut the doors.
Maud kept her eyes on the concrete floor of the basement. Her mind was numb with countless thoughts on why and how, what happened, happened. Hearing soft crying, she looked down at her twin sisters and Ruby who leaned against her. Maud wondered what they were thinking, what their minds made of the situation at hand. She pulled them into a tighter embrace, humming a melody their mother sang when she was four years old.
Cheerilee sighed as she fidgeted with her fingers. Her eyes trembled as she took heavy shaky breaths. “Do… Do you think it's over?” She looked over at Maud.
Maud kept her eyes on her sisters as she replied. “I think so…”
“It’s been over an hour?” A colt huffs.
“I haven’t heard any more explosions.” A teacher replied.
“It’s hot in here!” A filly cried.
“I can’t breathe!”
“I want to leave!”
“You want to die?”
“I want my Ma!”
Hearing the children beginning to express their woes, Cheerilee and Zinc stood up and walked up the stairs.
“Be careful!” Dolly replied.
“We will.” Cheerilee nodded as they grabbed the doors’ handles. They slowly eased the doors open and peered out. The hall was bathed in a thick cloud of dust. Plaster coated the hardwood flooring. Some of the lights still hung from their chains while others were on the floor, shattered in a million pieces. Hearing the distant wails and cries for help, Cheerilee pushed the doors open and ushered the others to follow. “Come out, we need to help the wounded!”
As Maud stepped out of the schoolhouse, she walked in the middle of the road that led to Ashmore’s main street. Ruby, Marble, and Pinkie held each other’s hands as they followed Maud. Cheerilee walked behind them as she eyed the destruction all around them.
Many humble western false front homes lay in absolute despair. Some were still burning mighty hot. Black smoke wafted into the air creating an eerie apocalyptic atmosphere. The cries of earth ponies echoed out as many abled bodies rushed to their aid.
Hearing sobbing behind her, Maud looked over her shoulders at her sisters. She saw the tears that hung around their eyes. “Take deep breaths.” She cooed as she knelt down. “You need to stay calm.” She told them and for herself.
Pinkie stared at her sister. Her eyes were on the verge of bursting. “Why would somepony do this?”
“I don’t know,” Maud ran her fingers across her sister’s cheeks. “Someponies just hate others.” She cupped her sister’s cheeks. “Stay strong, I need you to stay strong!”
Pinkie fought her emotions as she wiped away her tears. She sucked in the phlegm that was forming in her throat and grabbed onto Maud’s left hand as they continued down the road until they made it onto Ashmore’s main street. Looking down the road they saw that it was littered with rubble. A dead body of a mare lay on the side of the road a few feet from them. Blood oozed from her cracked skull. Pinkie stared at the dead body. Her eyes trembled. She couldn’t stop staring at the mare’s hollowed eyes.
Marble and Ruby broke out into tears and held on to Maud for dear life. Maud knelt down and held them tight as she kept her gaze on the mare’s corpse. “Dear, Lord…” Cheerilee shivered.
“MAUD! RUBY!” A voice called out with great force. “PINKIE, MARBLE!”
Maud looked up and saw her mother, Obsidian, his friends, and his parents walking down the street toward them. “WE’RE HERE!” Maud shouted as she stood up running with her sisters and Cheerilee.
Obsidian smiled as he ran full tilt to his wife and sister. He wrapped his arms around them and smiled “Thank God!”
Cloudy Quartz grabbed her twin daughters and held them tight as she wandered over to Maud. “Thank goodness, your alive!”
“Same to you!” Maud smiled. “Did the bombs hit anywhere near our home?
“No…” Her mother sighed as she kissed her forehead.
“The airship only attacked downtown and the surrounding areas,” Onyx stated. “Then it aimed its artillery at the coal mines.”
Maud, Pinkie, and Marble felt their spines shiver. “Then what?” Maud’s voice cracked a little.
“It crashed itself into the mining complex itself.” Onyx sighed as he leaned against a parked putter wagon. “The mines are too far to see what exactly got hit.” He saw the fear swelling in their eyes. “I'm praying for the best, but… I…”
“They bombed the hell out of it,” Jasper stated bluntly.
“Who?” Cheerilee asked.
“Unicorpian airship, what else!” Chester spat. “Those fuckers!”
“Language!” Cloudy Quartz glared at the young stallion. “This anger will not help us!” She ran her fingers through the twin’s manes. “We have our responsibilities. We need to look for Limestone and help the town look for survivors.”
“But what about Pa!” Pinkie sobbed as she frantically clung to her mother.
“The mines are too far sweetie… Others will find him.” Cloudy Quartz held her daughter’s head in her hands. “We do our part here.” She kissed her and stood up. “Let’s get to it!”
Limestone opened her eyes. Her mind was groggy as she lifted her head and looked around her. Her vision was blurry, but she could see she lay on the road. “She’s awake!” Hearing a voice above her she tilted her head back and saw a stallion over her. “Are you okay?”
Limestone stared at the stallion with a raised brow. “Yes?” She tried to stand up. Her body felt sore, but she fought through it and managed to sit on her rump. Feeling warm liquid running slowly down her face, she put a hand to her brow then brought it away to see crimson staining her fingers. “What?”
“Hold still little one.” The stallion took off her tattered bonnet and wrapped her head in gauze. “It’s just a large cut along your forehead.”
Limestone hissed as the stallion worked. Shivering from her adrenaline leaving, she finally looked around and saw the destruction all around her. It looked like a tornado rolled through town. Half of the buildings were standing erect untouched with minor tarnish while others lay flat looking like a pile of toothpicks.
Limestone shivered as she laid eyes on the soda shop in front of her, or what was left of it. She stared at the burning inferno. A headache formed as she remembered what happened. “She was leaving the soda shop and heading back to school when she heard the explosions. When she saw the airship raining down its fury onto the town, she panicked and ran to the soda shop to alert Sandy, but before she could get to her shop a shockwave from a nearby explosion knocked her to the ground.
With her eyes trembling, she shot up and ran to the inferno. “Sandy!”
The stallion managed to grab her left wrist and pulled her in, holding her tight. “The building’s on fire filly!”
Limestone hissed as she tried to break the stallion’s hold. “Let me go!” She growled her sobs. “SANDY!”
“She’s gone little one.” The stallion rested his chin on her head. “She gone.” He cooed. Limestone growled as she let her emotions take hold.
“LIMESTONE!”
Hearing her mother’s voice, Limestone shot her head up and saw her mother, her sisters, Obsidian, his friends, and his sister and parents jogging down the street toward her. “MA!” The stallion let go of her allowing her to run. Limestone greedily grabbed onto her mother, her arms wrapping around her waist. “MA!” She sobbed. Her twin sisters hugged her as they tried their best to comfort their older sister.
Cloudy Quartz bent down and kissed her. “I’m here sweetie.” She looked at the bandage. “Are you alright?”
Limestone shakily broke her embrace and gave her mother a nod. Seeing her eldest sister, she walked up to her and hugged her. “I’m glad you’re all okay.”
“Same.” Maud smiled.
“Who attacked us?” Limestone looked up at her sister.
“We’re not sure for certain, but it looked like an Unicorpian airship.” Maud felt her throat tighten up and she slowly stroked her sister’s cheek. “But the airship’s gone, it blew up.”
“How?” Limestone felt an unnerving feeling overwhelming her.
Maud let out a long sigh. “It crashed into the mining complex.”
Limestone's mind shattered, she felt numb. Her body began to shake uncontrollably. “Is Pa, okay?” She looked at her mother. “Is Pa okay?” She started crying. “Is Pa here!”
Her mother pulled her into an embrace. “Hush now child!” She cooed harshly. “You must be strong. Your father would be disappointed right now, he raised you better!” She tightened her grip as she tried to hide her own emotions. “You must be strong!” Pinkie and Marble joined their mother and hugged their sister once again trying their best to comfort her.
Obsidian placed his hands on his wife’s shoulders. “Maud… I’m sorry?”
Maud turned around and rested her forehead on his chest. “We don’t know for sure…”
“Hope for the best.” Obsidian sighed and he wrapped his arms around her.
“Where do we start?” Jasper sighed as he looked at the destruction around them.
“Pick a spot I guess,” Onyx replied. But before they could start they heard the distinctive sounds of putter-wagon wheels tearing through gravel down the street. Looking over their shoulders they saw a squad of Earthen soldiers running up to them.
“Citizen of Ashmore!” One of the soldiers yelled out. “I’m Staff Sargent Willow of the sixty-fifth battalion.”
“Where the hell were you!” A mare in the crowd growled.
“How did a Unicorpian airship get this far past the front lines!” An elderly stallion grumbled.
“The front lines are hectic at the moment!” The staff Sargent sighed. “We couldn’t spare any of our airships so we’ve been chasing it on hoof, and taking shots at it when we could.” He looked at the destruction around him. “We weren’t fast enough.”
“Like hell you were!” A mare spat as she walked up to them with her son in her arms. “Look at what they did to my baby colt!”
The staff Sargent stared at the corpse of the three-year-old colt. “Ma’am.” He placed a hand on her shoulder. “We’re doing the best we can with what little we have.” He looked at the crowd. “We know you lost so much. Hell, our republic has lost so much already, but now we must ask you to help us.”
“How?” Chester asked as he stepped up to the stallion.
“Any able body will remain here. Everyone else will be evacuated to the city of Willow Brook ten miles north.”
“What about the mines!” Maud asked.
The Staff Sargent looked toward the mountains and saw the distant plume of smoke. “We’ll send a squad up there, but right now our priority is this town.”
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 8 - Solemn Train to Willow Brook
Pinkie wandered the streets of Ashmore, her watery eyes staring at the hollowed corpses of the buildings around her. Her body trembled from shivers that chilled her to the bone. Holding her tail to her chest, she played with it as she turned right down a smaller street, her tear-filled eyes scanning her surroundings. Several bodies caught her eye. She stopped and stared at a filly lying on top of a mare. Pinkie stared at the filly as she lay on her back screaming a silent cry to the sky.
Pinkie let out a squeak as she picked up her pace. Crying to herself she turned down another street and ran full tilt toward her destination. Getting to it, she stopped almost tripping over herself due to her shaky legs. Her pupils shrank to the size of pin needles as she stared at the destroyed shell of the bakery. Her throat tightened up as she laid eyes on the corpses of a mare and a stallion……
The train car bounced from the curvature of tracks as it roared through the mountains of the Yellow Tail Mountain range. Pinkie regained her balance in her seat as she kept her eyes on the floor. She stared intently at the planks of wood that made up the train’s floor. She traced the intricate patterns of the wooden fibers. Its many hills and valleys. She pictured her hometown nestled within the wooden valleys, safe and sound…
Again, the train car bobbed side to side from the changing landscape as the train worked its way through the mountainous terrain.
Pinkie righted herself. Feeling the training leveling out, she broke free of her daydreaming and looked at her family around the table they sat at.
She eyed her mother who sat across from her. She studied her mother’s stiff yet calm demeanor. It amazed, yet baffled her how she could be so calm after all that had happened. A part of her worried her mother didn’t have feelings. It was a silly thought. She saw her mother cry after her grandmother passed away two years ago. But still…. Her father was dead. Why wasn’t she crying?
Then there was Limestone. She could tell the past four days took a lot out of her. Her eyes were dry and void of tears to cry. They were bloodshot now and the only thing that told her Limestone was still reeling from the loss was her posture. It was stiff like an unmovable stone. Her crossed arms looked like she would cut herself in half.
Then there was her twin sister Marble who sat beside her. Marble was holding onto her for dear life. Pinkie could feel every tremble her body gave. She could even hear the small mumbling she was doing as she talked to herself.
On the other side of the train car to Pinkie’s left was her eldest sister, Maud, and her husband Obsidian. Pinkie eyed her sister looking down at her lap as she played with her wedding ring. Obsidian had an arm wrapped around her shoulder as he looked out the window watching the landscape roll on by as the sun shined the last bit of light as it dipped behind the horizon.
Rose Sapphire, Onyx, and their daughter Ruby sat in the seat in front of Obsidian and Maud. Pinkie watched as they comforted their daughter who was still shivering after all these days. She bit her lip. Marble and Ruby were similar in a lot of ways…. Sometimes, Ruby talked more than Marble…. Her smile left as she felt the train car yet again jerk against the curvature of the tracks.
“We should be there soon.” Cloudy Quartz told Pinkie.
“Why didn’t we stay and look for Pa?” Limestone asked, not looking up at her mother.
Their mother chewed on her cheek. “The Lieutenant said mine was destroyed….” She pulled Limestone into a hug. She felt her daughter tense up. Limestone was upset by the answer she gave, but she knew in the end a blunt answer would heal the wound faster than one that tipped toed around it.
Cloudy Quartz stared at Pinkie and saw that she was fidgeting with her fingers. “Everything will be alright sweetie…”
“No, it won’t!” Limestone growled as she got up and stormed out of the train car.
Maud looked at the closed gangway door to the vestibule. Feeling a heaviness wash over her heart, she stood up and followed her sister. “I’ll talk to her.”
Cloudy Quartz watched the door close behind Maud. Letting out a sigh, she pulled out her pocket watch and opened it. On the lid of the watch, she had a picture of her mother. ‘What would you do?’ She asked it.
“She’ll come around.” Cloudy Quartz looked at Onyx. “She’s a smart and strong filly.” He smiled. “If anypony can get her to come around its Maud.”
Maud saw Limestone leaning on the railing of the train car. Limestone’s shoulders were slummed and her tail and mane flapped with the winds that were kicked up by the train as it roared along the tracks. “You know her?” A train crewman asked.
“Yes,” Maud looked at the stallion. “She’s, my sister.”
The stallion looked at the depressed filly. “Do what you need to do and get back inside. We are going over the pass soon and the weather reports are not looking good.”
Letting out a sigh, Maud opened the gangway door and stepped on the platform of the caboose. “Limestone?” She asked, resting her arms on the railing as she stood beside her. Limestone remained quiet as she watched the sleepers spewing from under the caboose. “What’s wrong?”
Limestone squeezed the fingers on her left hand. “How can Ma say everything will be fine?” She bit her inner cheek. “Nothing is fine! Sandy’s dead! The Cakes are dead! Pa… Pa’s dead!” She glared at her sister. “And Ma doesn’t even care…” Maud slapped her across the face. Limestone held her cheek as she stared at her sister with trembling eyes.
“Stop this right now!” Maud spat. “Ma does care, you really think she doesn’t care?” Limestone tried to speak, but Maud continued. “She’s trying to stay strong for the twins’ sake. For you even!” Tears formed around her eyes. “Even for me…” She placed her hands on her sister’s shoulders.
Limestone felt Maud increase her grip. “Maud… I’m sorry?” She was scared. She had never seen Maud cry before.
“We need to stay strong.” Maud looked into her sister’s green-colored eyes. “We need to help Ma... Pa’s no longer here. You need to grow up now and step up. Be strong for the twins.” Limestone nodded and timidly hugged her sister. Maud rested her head on Limestone’s and let out a sigh as she stared off into the horizon watching the valley their hometown resided in fade into the distance.
Steam poured out from the engine as the train slowly rolled into Willow Brook’s train station. With a final pitch to the breaks’ squealing, they disengaged and hissed as several rhythmic puffs of steam shot off.
Pinkie and her family slowly stepped out of the train car and walked along the platform. Pinkie looked on in awe at the number of Earthen soldiers mulling about the station.
“What’s going on?” Limestone asked as she eyed some civilians at a toll booth, frantically speaking with the ticket master.
“Looks like Willow Brook is a base of operations for the military.” Onyx brought his wife and daughter closer to him as several Earthen soldiers corralled them and their fellow town’s ponies over to a less crowded part of the platform.
“Ponies of Ashmore!” A soldier yelled out. “Welcome to Willow Brook.” He eyed the two hundred or so ponies. “We are aware that you’re the first wave to arrive from your town and we understand evacuating Ashmore is not what you wanted, but the town has become unsafe. Until we can rebuild its infrastructure, you’ll remain here for a short time until we can permanently relocate you further from the front.”
“We’re near the front?” A mare cried out.
“Why would you bring us here?” A stallion growled.
The soldier sighed. “Willow Brook is the closet city to Ashmore that can accompany all of you, now please, follow my stallion’s commands and let us get you some food and shelter!”
“What’s happening Ma?” Pinkie asked as they followed the group further into the city.
“We are going to get some food and have a place to rest our heads.” She stated as she motioned at Limestone to hold her twin sisters’ hands.
Cloudy Quartz stepped into the hotel room with her daughters. She eyed the small space. On all accounts, it was a cozy little room, with a warm hue thanks to the yellowish lightbulbs hanging from the ceiling fan. Letting out a sigh, she closed the door and set down their only suitcase by one of the beds. “You fillies take a bath and get dressed for bed.” She stated as she untied her bonnet.
Limestone stared at her mother, studying her stiff posture. “Yes, Ma…” She grabbed her twin sister’s hands and guided them into the bathroom shutting the door.
Cloudy Quartz let out her breath as she sat down on the bed. Her chest felt heavy as she rubbed her fingers against her bonnet. Her eyes stared blankly as she let out another heavy sigh. She took off her glasses with a shaky hand and sat them on the nightstand. Smacking her drying mouth, she took out a small pocket bible and opened it.
Nestled in between the pages were several sepia photos. Taking out one, she brought it up to her face and stared at the young couple within. They smiled back at her, an eighteen-year-old stallion with sideburns and a sixteen-year-old mare with round glasses standing in front of a decorated pine tree.
Tears rolled down her face. She felt numb as her eyes trembled. A sob slipped past her lips as she brought the photo closer and kissed it. She felt her emotions boiling and placed a hand over her mouth, trying to mask her cries as she kept staring at the stallion in the photo.
“Is Ma, okay?” Pinkie asked as she stared up at Limestone. Limestone kept her ears to the door as she stared off into space. “Why is she crying?” Pinkie asked again. Frustrated that her sister wasn’t answering she tried to open the door.
“Don’t!” Limestone growled as she grabbed her arm. Pinkie stared at her sister her eyes trembling at the glare she was giving her. Noticing that her sister’s emotions were breaking to the surface, Limestone let out a raspy sigh. “Ma just needs some time alone.” She softened her voice. “Now finish getting undressed, we need to get to bed.” She ushered her sisters toward the tub.
Pinkie and Marble slowly nodded and slowly undressed as they wandered up to the tub. Limestone sighed as she placed her ear to the door once more, continuing to listen to her mother’s cries.
Maud sat on her bed as she looked out at the city’s horizon. Far in the distance, she could make out the faint glow of war. The distant crack of artillery and rifle fire barely made it to her ears. Looking down at her lap she pulled out a stone from her dress’s breast pocket and looked at the item in her hand. It was black in color and had harsh edges, but was light and porous like coal. Her father had given it to her after finding it in the mine he worked when she was six years old. She felt her chest get heavy as she ran her fingers along its rough surface.
Obsidian stepped out of the tiny restroom and saw his wife sitting by the window. His eyes caught the distant fighting and sighed. “Reminds me of our honeymoon.”
Maud looked up at her husband. “What do you mean by that?”
“What’s outside the window.” He pointed at the window as he sat beside her. “What’s that?”
“Something my father gave me?” She handed it to him. “It’s called a Jet.”
“What is it?” He eyed its shape.
“It’s a mineraloid, a type of low-ranking coal,” Maud stated in a monotone voice. “Derived from wood.” She hummed the last words as she remembered her father’s words when he described the object to her all those years ago.
Obsidian hummed. “How’s your mother and sisters?” He smiled. “And Cheerilee?”
Maud turned her attention from her lap to her husband. “My Ma and sisters are alright, they’re just heading to bed, long day… As for Cheerilee, she’s at the bar downstairs, calming her nerves.”
“Never took her for a drinker.” He mused.
“She’s a mare of mystery sometimes.” She hummed as she looked at her husband studying his rich blue eyes. “What about yours?”
“They’re alright.” He handed her back her gemstone. “They’re trying to calm my sister. A lot for her to see in four days.” A flash drew their attention causing them to look out the window. “Still don’t like being this close to the front.” He fidgeted with his fingers. “If an Unicorpian airship got through, what’s next?” He asked mostly to himself.
Maud kept her eyes on the distant light show. “Nothing good…”
Obsidian kept silent as a distant crack tickled his eardrum. “In the morning I’m going to get us out of here.” He pulled her into a hug. “It's not safe. The sooner we leave the better.”
“Where to?” Maud looked at the ceiling fan as it slowly spun.
“Somewhere far from the front.”
A stallion wearing a blackish-purple uniform sat in the bushes several yards from one of the main thoroughfares into the city. He glared at the Earthen soldiers patrolling the city. Clearly, Willow Brook was on curfew. No civilians in the streets. “What a shit show this is going to be.” He pulled his binoculars from his eyes and stared at the stallion wearing a similar uniform.
“A shit show?” He questioned.
“Yeah, intel said that most of Earthen’s stallion-power was at the front.” His friend spat.
The stallion laughed as he put his binoculars away. “I say it more like easy pickings.”
“How so?” His friend asked as he checked his rifle.
“Because, my friend, divide and conquer.” He smiled as the bassy low rumbles of landships sounded off behind him. “Divide and conquer…” His horn ignited in a soft blue glow.
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 10 - Welcome to White Hills
The foreman of ‘White Hills Mining Camp’ stood on the deck of his office tower. He sipped his tea and looked out at the camp’s twenty acres that housed Unicorpia’s only copper mine with naturally occurring copper nuggets.
He eyed the fence running along its perimeter with a continent sigh. Its thick ten-foot-high concrete posts stood over the compound like haunting giants, guarding the unlucky from leaving their domain.
Setting his cup on the railing, he pulled out a cigarette and lit it as he eyed the four-story tall prison to his right. It’s an impressive structure capable of housing over two-hundred prisoners. Granted, it was never that full, barely at half capacity. The constant slave traders passing through the camp’s train station did good work keeping his numbers low.
Though it was somewhat his fault. Can’t say no to extra bits when government funds went more towards the frontlines and not the prison labor force fueling the damn thing.
He frowned as he took a puff of his cigarette. Looking to his left, he eyed the large copper mining complex sitting proudly within the center of the camp. Its three twenty-five-feet high smokestacks of the pulverizer stood mighty overall who gazed upon them.
Taking a long drag of his cigarette, he tossed it over the tower's edge and picked up his cup. “Tomorrow, they hum again….”
A loud air horn blared out over the camp. He stepped out onto the balcony with his brow raised and looked around. Mildly confused as to what could’ve made the noise. Seeing a spotlight beam, he looked up and saw a small transport blimp making its approach toward the camp’s loading docks. He smiled as he walked back into his office and flipped a red switch.
Alarms blared out across the camp.
Staff bolted from their beds. Night staff rushed to assist them as they prepared for the arriving airship. Prisoners who were lucky to have a cell with a window peeked out and stared at the distant loading docks to see the ship’s contents.
The airship’s landing pads made a bassy hiss as they leveled out the vessel. The envelope wiggled from the new force and settled into its resting place. The side rampart extended out and struck the gravel-covered ground with a dull thud. The airship’s crew poured out and joined to assist the ground crew with securing the ship to the anchor points.
Moonlight stepped off his ship and inspected his crew as they worked.
“Son of a bitch, they chose you to make delivery runs?”
Hearing a voice, the captain looked over his shoulder and saw a unicorn stallion in his mid-thirties with cream-colored fur and a clean-cut red mane and tail approaching him. “Well, Nightingale, they had to send someone to check up on you, you old bastard!”
Nightingale rolled his eyes. “And not because you were reckless on your last mission?” He extended his hand.
Moonlight took his hand and gave it a firm shake. “I wasn’t that reckless.” He laughed as he walked with the foreman. “How are things?”
“So, so.” Nightingale took out another cigarette from his coat’s breast pocket. “Been running slow.” He took a drag. “Camp’s low on ponypower. Godforsaken slave traders keep taking from me.”
“Why is that?” Moonlight asked.
“Apparently, my prisoners are of high quality.” He huffed, walking up the stairs to his home.
“Sounds like the easy fix to your situation is to treat them more like shit.” Moonlight laughed.
“Yeah, and send my numbers tanking even further.” Nightingale huffed. “No thanks.” He held open the door for Moonlight. The stallion nodded as they headed inside. “So, what did you bring?”
“Oh, a little of everything.” Moonlight walked into the kitchen area and made himself a cup of coffee. “Food, ammo, clothing, fuel…. And prisoners.”
Nightingale ears perked up. “How many?” He sat down at his kitchen table.
“Oh, twenty.” Moonlight took his seat at the table. “Picked them from the recent capture of an Earthen city.”
“Which one?”
“Willow Brook.” He took a sip of his coffee.
“Damn, we’re that far?” Nightingale laughed. “Before you know it, we’ll finally end this damn war.”
“Well, the Desertee Confederation is on the verge of capitulation. We’re making progress with the Earthen Republic and The River Republic. But blasted Germane is still holding out.” Moonlight tapped the rim of his cup. “Would be easier if the earth ponies were more divided.”
“True, but the earth ponies are united and have strong allies sending supplies.” Nightingale rested his head in his hand.
“Yeah, The United Pony Republics.” Moonlight took small sips of his coffee.
“Wolvenguard will keep their cargo ship at bay….” Nightingale puffed on his cigarette as he looked out the window, watching his staff helping the ship’s crew unload the supplies. “How come you didn’t get more?”
“I wish I did.” Moonlight finished his cup. “But the division who captured the city was stubborn as all hell. Many of the prisoners were being sent here and there. Splitting up families. It was a complete, disorganized shitshow if you asked me. Lucky, I got what I got.”
“What did you get?” Moonlight smiled as he handed over a folder from his saddlebag. Nightingale opened it and looked over the manifest. He read that there are fifteen children and five mares. The mares' ages range from eighteen to forty-five. The children range from five to sixteen.” This will work. But no stallions?”
“Sorry, I tried, but most went to build railroads or several munitions factories down south.”
Nightingale sighed. “And the mares?”
Moonlight smirked. “Take a guess.”
“Well, it varies greatly from house servants to…. You know.”
“Whores.” Moonlight raised a brow. “Can’t even say it. You must be going soft?”
“Screw you!” Nightingale crossed his arms on the table. “Did you spoil any of the mares you brought me?” Moonlight bit his lower lip as he playfully looked around. “Moonlight?”
“Ha! Now you’re asking too many questions.” Moonlight leaned back in his seat. “Moving onto greener pastures, do you have any supplies for me in return?” He pulled out a cigar and lit it. “I have a delivery run for the front lines, and my fuel supplies are low.”
Nightingale shrugged his shoulders as he continued to read the manifest. “No.”
Moonlight held his smoke as he glared at his comrade. “No? What do you mean by no?”
“You haven’t heard?” Nightingale looked up from the manifest.
“Heard what?” Moonlight groaned. “Too busy with the here and now to keep up with things that aren’t concerning me.”
Nightingale rubbed the base of his horn. “That doesn’t surprise me.” A snort was sent his way. “A United Human Republics ‘special forces group decided to sabotage one of our cargo ships heading back from Wolvenguard.” He rolled his eyes. “And then the New Unicorpian Republic, the blasted rebels, blew up the main road into this valley.” He leaned back in his chair. “Now I’m waiting on a train that’s due to arrive in about eight months.”
“Fuck!”
“Hey, if you want, you can stay and wait?”
“No, it's fine!” Moonlight puffed on his cigar. “I’ll just take the bits and limp my ship over to Manaport to stalk up there.” He took another puff. “Damn, humans! They think they’re the fucking police force of this world!”
“Well, they’re opposing the war, and how we’re governing it...”
“And getting into our business! They have no right to say how we handle this war!” Moonlight slammed his fist on the table. “Like they have any right to speak about equality! They just don’t want to admit that they were right, that we’re right! There is no such thing as equality between species and races! Naturally, some are inferior to others!”
Moondust took another drag of his cigar. “Just look at the earth ponies, see how they cower, how quickly they fall into their natural state of subservience!”
“I understand that!” Nightingale sighed. “The humans don’t care. Their opinions changed, and now they’re giving us hell for not changing ours.”
“Fuck them!” Moonlight growled. “How come they haven’t made it official and declared war on us!” He took an aggressive puff of his cigar. “Why haven’t we!” He coughed on his drag. “What happened to their bloodlust?”
Nightingale facepalmed. “You want them to join in? Are you mad? Be thankful they’re just acting more like pirates than a real force to be reckoned with!” Moonlight rolled his eyes, staring into his cup with a sigh. “We are spread thin as it is! We’re fighting the Earthen Republic, Germane, The River Republic, and the damned rebels. We just forced the Dirt Federation to surrender seven months ago, a damned miracle that was. And don’t forget that our political relationships with the other nations are rocky at best.”
“Very few allies.” Moonlight mumbled.
Nightingale rolled his eyes as he looked out the window and watched his staff walk into the cargo bay of the airship. “Yeah… At least we have the bloody pegasi, bat ponies, and wolves on our side.”
Pinkie shivered as she looked at one of the window slits on the hull’s trimming along the ceiling. The bright spotlights surrounding the loading dock flooded into the hull. It was enough to brighten the hull’s interior to see her surroundings. Pinkie blinked her dry eyes as she looked at her sisters on either side.
Marble was on her left. Her eyes were bloodshot from all her crying. Pinkie numbly watched her sister mumble to herself as she stared at the floor. Limestone and Maud were on Pinkie’s right. Limestone rested her head on her knees, rocking herself on her rump as she stared at the wooden floorboards. Feeling her sister's gaze, Maud looked up from the floor. Pinkie lifted her bound hands and waved them. Her smile was small, but her eyes showed her fear. Maud returned the wave and gave a sigh as she looked up and stared at her husband, who was on the other side of the ship’s hull.
Maud watched Obsidian comforting his sister to the best of his ability. Seeing his ringless finger, she instinctively played with her own bare finger. Fighting a knot forming in her throat, she looked at her hands and squeezed them. ‘Give me your ring!’ Her mother’s words echoed in her mind. ‘Are these enough for our children?’ She felt tears forming around her eyes.
Obsidian watched his wife with hollowed eyes. His chest felt heavy. It was hard for him to breathe, seeing her in distress and not being able to do anything about it.
Hearing a pathetic sob, Maud broke from her defeated haze and turned her attention to the cry's source. She saw Cheerilee rocking back n’ forth on her rump as she pulled on her disheveled mane. Her knees are to her chest and her tail was wrapped around her in a desperate attempt for some sort of comfort.
Her mentor's muffled screams replayed in her mind. Shivers danced down Maud’s spine. She couldn’t imagine what she went through. Seeing her disheveled state, she wondered if that would happen to her… If it happened to her mother…
The large loading door squealed as it opened. The cool midnight air rushed into the hull. Maud and her fellow prisoners shivered from the winds washing over them. Grunting at the cold, Pinkie fought to keep her chattering teeth under control as she looked at the open door and saw a unicorn soldier wearing a dark-purple uniform standing before them.
The unicorn scanned over the young earth ponies and gave them a stern glare. “Prisoners!” He shouted. “You’ll be taken off this airship and brought into the prisoner processing building.” He put his hands behind his back. “Try anything, and you’ll be beaten within an inch of your life! Understand?” He studied their expressions, seeing if any held a thought of rebellion. “Good!’ He looked over his shoulder and waved. A group of twenty camp guards flooded into the airship.
Stepping out of the ship, Pinkie closed her eyes as the harsh light of the spotlight shined in her eyes. She grumbled as she stumbled down the rampart and onto the coarse gravel of the loading dock. The cold midnight air washed over her and the prisoners as they were led over to a group of prison guards standing by the entrance of a large building.
To get her mind off the cold. Pinkie looked at her surroundings, trying to soak up everything she saw with chattering teeth. The massive walls surrounding the prison complex and the buildings within looked like monsters to her young mind. The building's windows in front of her that dotted its façade looked like menacing eyes prying into her soul.
Feeling a forceful tug on her neck, Pinkie picked up her pace.
Arriving at the building’s entrance, each prisoner was led up one by one to a table by the double doors.
Maud stepped up to the table first. The unicorn guard on the other side stared at her with dull eyes. Eyeing her up and down, he wrote on a piece of paper and nodded at a guard. The guard came up to Maud, grabbed her wrists with his magic, and took her into the building.
The same happened to Obsidian, Ruby, Limestone, and Marble before it was Cheerilee’s turn. One of the prison guards walked up to the guard and whispered into his ear. The guard eyed Cheerilee with a raised brow and shook his head. Looking at the guard on his left, he whispered into his ear. The guard nodded and took Cheerilee into the building.
Finally, it was Pinkie’s turn at the table. She stared at the guard across from her with worried eyes. The guard stared at Pinkie and gave her a smirk. “Don’t you have a unique fur color?” He kept smirking as he wrote on the paper. Looking at a guard, he waved him over. “After her lice bath, she’s going to the third floor.”
Pinkie felt pressure on her neck as the guard dragged her into the building. Pinkie shivered as she felt the temperature slightly increase. It still had a chill, but it was a tolerable level to deal with. She looked around at the grey-blue tiles of the floor and the cream-colored walls of the hall. The tiled floor’s pattern seemed to make the walls cave in all around her. Her mind began to play tricks on her. She felt like she couldn’t breathe as she was dragged into a room.
A strong detergent smell entered her nose. Causing her to lose her breath and cough at the harsh smell. She rubbed her snout and squinted her eyes from the bright white lights above that hummed a mind-numbing melody. The room she found herself in was a vast space that housed forty shower stalls, each three feet by three feet in size. Small white and black square tiles covered the floor halfway up the walls.
The sounds of rushing water filled Pinkie’s ears as guards hosed down their new batched of prisoners. Pinkie looked to her left and saw her twin sister standing naked in a stall. Her sister coughed from the water, assaulting her face as she put up her arms. The guard washing her kept a dull face as she moved the water across her body.
The guard got to an empty stall and took off Pinkie’s wrist restraints, and shoved her into the stall. Pinkie shivered from the warm dense air that lingered in the room like a heavy fog. Hearing a metallic sound, she turned around a saw a unicorn stallion holding a hose with a jet spout. She watched him attach a cylindrical metal jar to the spout. “Undress.” He commanded, not looking up from his work. He looked at the water pressure gauge and gave it a nod.
Pinkie shivered as she instinctively crossed her legs and wrapped her tail around her waist.
The guard looked at Pinkie and gave a huff. “Undress, or you’re getting cold water!” Again, all Pinkie could do was stare at him. Her mind racing a million miles a second. “Don’t make me ask again, little one!”
“But Ma said never be naked in front of strangers.”
The guard laughed. “I don’t see your mommy.” He grumbled as he pulled out a knife. “Undress, or I’ll do it myself!”
Pinkie shivered as she stared at the knife. Hearing wet clopping, she looked past the guard and saw Marble being dragged away. Swallowing a lump in her throat, Pinkie undid the first two buttons and slowly lifted her nightgown over her head. Her fur stood on end as she felt the dense air wash over her exposed body. Her eyes began to water as she looked at the dress in her hands.
“Toss it over there.” The guard pointed at the floor beside him. Pinkie threw the dress and quickly used her tail to cover her waist and crossed her arms around her chest. “Take off your undergarments.”
Pinkie felt her throat tighten as she looked down at her body. She felt her tears run down her cheeks as she backed up against the shower stall’s back wall. “No….” She cried.
The guard huffed as he stepped forward. “So, we want to do it the hard way?” He used his magic to grab her wrist. He pulled her arms to the side and cut the straps of her cotton undershirt. She felt it slip off her body and onto the floor. He then cut her underwear. Letting go of her, Pinkie quickly covered herself as best she could. Tears poured down her face at the violation she felt.
The guard tossed her clothes into a basket behind him as he put away his knife. Looking at the timid filly, he rolled his eyes as he grabbed the hose hanging on the hook beside him. “Arms and legs spread them out!”
Pinkie choked on her sob as she stared at the stallion with teary eyes. She kept crying. His gaze unnerved her. She wanted to hide, to cover herself. It was all wrong. Her mother’s words swam through her mind. ‘The only ones allowed to see you naked are your sisters when you bathe and your future husband….’ A jet of ice-cold water slammed her face. She screamed out in fear as she put her hands up to cover her face.
The guard laughed as he pointed the stream of soapy water at her legs. The tile became slick, and, in her panic, she lost her footing, causing her to fall onto the ground. The water pressure pushed her across the tile floor until she smacked against the stall’s back wall.
“Stand up!” The guard yelled.
The water stung her back as she tried to stand up. She managed to get on her knees. Her long mane hung around her face, soaking wet. She coughed up soapy water. It hurt for her to breathe. She let out a cry as she tried opening her burning eyes. “AHH!” The stream of water washed over her backside, stinging her vagina. Pinkie swung around to face the stallion. She sat on her knees as she tried covering herself from the assault of lukewarm water stinging her body.
The guard chewed his inner cheek as he stepped forward. “Stand up, or I’ll make it worse!” He gave the filly a smirk and moved the hose’s nozzle side to side.
“Please!” Pinkie cried out. “I can’t breathe!” Water washed over her face causing her to cough out her cries.
“I swear I’ll make it worse!” Pinkie’s body crumbled into a ball as she sobbed her lungs out. The guard huffed as he placed his hoof on her head a pushed it up against the wall. Panic washed over her causing her to put down her defenses. Fully exposed, the guard placed the stream of water directly over her vagina and held it there.
The pressure on Pinkie’s forehead caused her head to pulse. She sobbed as she grabbed at the air in a desperate attempt to flee. She wildly kicked her legs around, trying to escape the conflicting emotions running through her mind. “STOP!” She sobbed as she tried her rid her mind of her violation. “You’re not allowed to touch me there!” She managed to kick his leg with her right leg.
The guard hissed as he used his magic to grab her offending limb and lift it in the air. The awkward position she found herself in was mind-numbing. The right side of her face laid against the cold tile floor. Her torso and hips were twisted in opposite directions as her right leg was in the air, its angle causing it to slowly go numb.
She growled out a sob. She felt the icy water run past her as it went down the drain. “Damn little filly, you know how to squirm.” The guard laughed as he moved the water across her body, finished with his violation. Pinkie laid there for the next four minutes as he worked. Her eyes stared numbly at the door across from her. Seeing the door open, the water shut off, and the guard loosened his grip on her, only for another to pick her up.
This guard was gentler as he led her up the stairs. Her dripping wet body shivered as she felt the air temperature drop. Her body shivered like a leaf as they walked down another tiled hall until he opened the door on his left. The guard pushed her into the room and shut the door behind her.
Alone, Pinkie crossed her legs and arms as she studied her surroundings with trembling eyes. The room’s size was average. An array of cupboards that went from floor to ceiling was on the wall to her left. Boxes filled the cupboard’s slots. To her right was just a wall with four slit windows near the ceiling and five laundry baskets. One of the windows was opened, allowing the cold air outside to seep in. Letting out a stuttering sigh, she turned her attention to the door in front of her.
The door opened, and a unicorn mare wearing a dark-bluish-purple uniform with a skirt stepped into the room. Pinkie followed the mare with her eyes, watching her step up to the cupboard. The mare hummed to herself as she pulled out a box. Setting the box on a table by the door, the mare pulled out a towel. “Dry yourself off.”
Pinkie took the towel and began running it over her body. As she dried herself, the mare began eyeing her body. Seeing her staring, Pinkie blushed and used the towel to cover herself. “Keep drying yourself!” She huffed. “I’ve already seen you naked.” She walked up to the cupboard once more and skimmed through several boxes before finding what she was looking for.
Pinkie felt her chest get tight as she saw what looked to be a gown in the mare’s hands. “Are you done?” The mare asked. Pinkie ran the towel over her body once more before offering her towel to the mare. The mare took her towel with her magic and tossed it in a bin. “Now put this on. See if it fits.”
Pinkie quickly threw on the gown and pulled the skirt. The article of clothing was a very bland grey gown with short sleeves and a skirt that went past the knees. “The gown’s fibers should loosen up once you wear it in.” The mare placed her hand on Pinkie’s back as she gently guided her to the door that she came from.
Opening the door, the mare stepped into the room with Pinkie. Pinkie looked around the room and saw a mare sitting at a desk at the back of the room. A stallion wearing a dark-bluish purple military uniform stood at attention beside her. Another stallion wearing bluish-green scrubs stood by a cupboard on her right.
The mare looked up from her paperwork and stared at the mare and filly. “She’s the one that needs a special exam?” She asked the other mare standing next to Pinkie.
“Yes.”
The mare set down her work and studied Pinkie some more. “I agree it’s strange to see a pink-furred earth pony, but it is not uncommon.”
“They want to make sure she’s not a halfling.” The mare bowed before leaving the room.
The mare watched the door shut before looking at Pinkie. “Take a seat, little one.” Pinkie took her seat in a chair in front of the mare’s desk. The mare looked at the stallion on her left. “Can you run the test? The sooner we get this done, the sooner we can get some rest tonight.”
The stallion wearing scrubs nodded as he picked up a needle. Walking up to Pinkie, he rubbed her arm with an alcohol pad. Pinkie bit her lower lip at the stinging sensation of alcohol on her skin. The stallion looked at Pinkie and raised his brow. “Are you going to squirm?” Pinkie shivered under his gaze and shook her head. “Good.” He stuck the needle in her arm. Pinkie hissed as she watched her blood flow into the needle’s barrel.
Getting a good amount of blood, the stallion walked back to his desk and turned on a box-shaped device. He filled a capsule with Pinkie’s blood and placed it into the device. Opening a drawer, he pulled out a mana stone the size of a pebble and placed it in a cylindrical device connected to the boxy device. The device hummed a mind-numbing tune for two minutes before letting out a buzz. The stallion watched a sheet of paper eject from the device. “Looks like she’s a full-blooded earth pony.”
The mare let out a huff. “I figured as much.” She wrote down some words on a piece of paper. “Even though it's uncommon, earth ponies can be just as colorful as us unicorns.” She gave Pinkie a sweet smile.
Pinkie mulled over their conversation. Her mind was confused. Was her fur color that unique? Her parents never made a big deal about it. Hell, her town seemed to care very little. They just knew her as the hyper child of the Pie family. Looking up from her lap, she looked at the mare and swallowed her nerves as she watched her take out a blue folder from her desk.
The mare hummed to herself as she got to the page she was looking for. “So, what’s your name?” She asked as she dipped the tip of her pen in a jar of ink. Pinkie stared at the pen as it hovered over the sheet of paper. “The mare bit her lower lip as she studied the timid filly. “Name?” She huffed. “Do you have a name?”
“Y-Yes….” Pinkie mumbled as she hid behind her semi-dried mane.
“Well, then speak it.” The mare’s pen just kissed the paper.
“Pinkie…” She placed her hands on her lap.
“And last name?”
“Pie….” Pinkie fidgeted with her fingers.
The mare smiled at the name. “Interesting name….” She looked at Pinkie. “And what a match. Your parents had a sense of humor.” Pinkie didn’t know how to feel about the mare’s words. She just stared at her, silently judging her. The mare ignored her as she continued writing in the folder. “Species is equine…. Race is earth pony…. Sex is mare…. Age?” She looked at Pinkie once more. “How old are you, sweetie?”
Pinkie played with the ends of her mane. “Ten, but I’ll be eleven in two months….”
The mare smiled as she wrote her age down. “Fur color is bright pink…. I think. Mane and tail color are magenta…. Eye color is blue.” She gave the sheet of paper a once over. “Dr. Zimmer, could you check her health.”
The same stallion who took her blood walked up to Pinkie again and brought up a chair. He sat down and opened a leather medical bag. Curious, Pinkie watched as he pulled out thick latex gloves. Hearing them snap as he put them on, Pinkie eyed him cautiously. He smirked at her expression as he placed his hands on her head. She squirmed under his touch. The latex felt weird as his hand parted her mane as he checked for lice and dandruff.
Next, the doctor moved his attention to her face, neck, arms, legs, and back. Seeing that her skin and fur looked healthy, he took an otoscope from his bag and checked her ears. Pinkie groaned at the strange sensation of the warm plastic in her inner ear canal. He checked both ears and hummed to himself as he switched out the otoscope for an ophthalmoscope. “Hold still.” Pinkie gave him a slight nod.
He smiled as he checked her eyes. Seeing that nothing looked out of the ordinary, he placed the medical tool in his bag and looked for another tool. Free from his grasp, Pinkie blinked her stressed eyes, trying to rid them of the floating blue dots that still lingered in her vision.
The doctor smiled as he held a flashlight in his hands. “Don’t move.” He stated as he stuck an index finger in her mouth and ran his finger across her gums and inner cheeks. The taste of latex gagged Pinkie as she shivered from the strange sensation of the glove sliding across her gums. “Say ah.” She obeyed his command and opened her mouth. He pressed a popsicle stick against her tongue. Giving a hum, he tossed the stick in the trash.
Grabbing the stethoscope that hung around his neck. He placed the hearing nibs in his ears and gave Pinkie a small smile. “Take deep breaths when I tell you.” Pinkie only stared at the doctor as he placed the diaphragm on her chest. Hearing her heartbeat, he nodded and placed the diaphragm on her back. “Breathe in….” Pinkie took a breath. “Breathe out….” Pinkie exhaled.
After a few more breaths, the doctor sighed as he stood up. “So, what’s the verdict?” The mare asked.
“She’s healthy.” He walked back to his desk and placed his bag on the floor beside it. “No ear mites in her ears. No sores on her skin or in her mouth.” He looked back at Pinkie. “And her eyes are good.” He walked up to a machine with strange-looking teeth attached to a plunger above a metal die. “What’s her number?”
Pinkie’s ears perked up. ‘Number?’ She looked at the mare and watched her write in the folder.
“Five. One. Seven. Eight.” The mare stated as she looked at the guard to her left. “Hold her down.”
Panic washed over her as the guard approached. She tried bolting from her chair, but the guard grabbed her left arm by the wrist with his hand and her neck with his magic. Getting her back to her seat, the guard used his magic to put her arms behind her chair as he held her head still with his arms. “Hurry up, doc, she’s putting up one hell of a fight!”
The doctor nodded as he replaced some of the machine’s teeth. Taking out a blank piece of metal similar in shape to a dog tag, he placed it under the machine’s teeth and pulled the lever. The teeth came down and stamped the metal. A pop sounded off as the teeth disengaged, and the dog tag popped out.
Pinkie watched in horror as the doctor approached. She stared at a stapler in his hand. In the stapler’s teeth is a half-opened bronze ring. Placing the dog tag by the helix of her right ear, he slid the stapler over the dog tag.
Pinkie screamed out in pain as the ring tore through skin and cartilage. She desperately fought the guard’s grasp. The guard tightened his grip around her neck, causing her to choke on her cries. “Damn! Shut her up!” The mare hissed. The guard nodded and shocked Pinkie with his magic. Her limbs went numb as she slipped off the chair and fell to the floor. Tears poured out of her eyes as she went into the fetal position.
The doctor sighed at her disheveled state as he put on a brown leather collar with a magical lock. Tears stained Pinkie's face as she stared at the ceiling fan spinning slowly above her. Hearing the door open, she felt sets of hands grab her arms and drag her out of the room.
Cheerilee shivered as her wet naked body was hauled up to the fourth floor. She tried to keep up with the guards’ pace, but her tired limbs begged her to stop. Arriving at a door, the guards tossed her into the room. Cheerilee landed on the ground hard. She let out a pathetic moan as she looked around her. Her spine shivered as she saw one of the stallions that raped her from the airship sitting on a desk.
The stallion gave her a menacing smile. “See, I told you colts that her ass is fine.” Four other stallions appeared from the shadows. Cheerilee felt her stomach twist itself into a not as she tried to breathe. “What do you say, colts? Why don’t you give her a warm welcome….”
“No!” Cheerilee cried as she crawled towards the door.
The stallions used their magic, each grabbing a limb. They laughed as they dragged her across the floor and threw her onto a desk. Cheerilee sobbed as the guards began caressing her breast and patting her vagina. “Shut her up before someone hears us!” The stallion from the airship growled.
“Don’t mind if I do…..” A stallion replied as he unzipped his pants, reviling his semi-erected penis. Cheerilee thrashed around, but the stallions overpowered her, allowing the other stallion to stick his penis in her mouth.
Maud stood with the new batch of prisoners by the front doors to the prison. Her body shivered as she remembered her experience at the processing station. Though her experience was the same as the others, the screams of her twin sisters haunted her so. Her soul was shattered. What kind of big sister was she? She failed to come to their rescue. She failed to do the one thing expected of her as a big sister…. But she didn’t…. How could she?
She blinked away the tears that had formed around he eyes as she looked to her left and saw Obsidian and his sister Ruby. She studied her husband’s appearance and noticed the black eye that adored his right eye. Her stomach twisted itself into a not as she saw blood slowly oozing out of his left nostril.
Obsidian felt his wife's gaze and looked over at her. He saw the fear and hurt in her eyes. He swallowed a lump in his throat as he forced a smile. His mind was racing with regret. Why didn’t he get them out of Willow Brook sooner? Why didn’t he put up more of a fight? Would he have died like his father? He felt his chest get tight…. No, he had to be here…. For his sister, his sisters-in-law…. For his wife….
Ruby’s appearance looked a little better than her brother’s, but she shivered like a leaf. An uncontrollable shiver that seemed like she was about to burst with raw emotions. Emotions that could break a person’s sanity. Ruby never looked up to acknowledge Maud’s gaze. Her red-colored eyes looked hollow as she stared at the cold gravel under her hooves.
Maud turned her gaze to her right and saw her sisters, Limestone and Marble.
Maud felt her chest get heavy as she saw Limestone had a bloody nose like Obsidian. She knew her sister was stubborn. But stubbornness was something that they couldn’t afford at this moment. She sent her sister a gaze of loving disappointment. Limestone feeling her sister’s gaze looked up. Limestone’s ears folded back as she gave her sister a defeated nod.
Marble kept her eyes on the ground as she played with her collar. Maud could see her sister’s eyes were trembling. Maud swallowed the lump in her throat. The expression her sister’s eyes showed didn’t feel right. Maud closed her eyes and fought the wild emotions bubbling to the surface. Gritting her teeth, she let out a drawn-out sigh as she scanned the small group of earth ponies for her other sister.
‘Where is she?’ Maud began to panic.
Hearing a dragging noise, Maud looked over her shoulder and saw Pinkie being dragged by two guards. Maud felt her blood boil as she saw Pinkie’s tattered state. The guards threw her to the ground. “Get up!” One of them shouted. Pinkie trembled as she got on her hooves. Pinkie crossed her arms and let out a shivered sigh from the cold air. Feeling eyes on her, Pinkie looked up at Maud.
Seeing the pain in Pinkie’s eyes, Maud had to look away as she felt tears forming around her eyes. She had to stay strong for them. She made a promise to her mother…. To her father…. ‘Where’s Cheerilee?’ It seemed like fate heard her as she heard several hoof steps behind her. She turned around and saw Cheerilee’s disheveled appearance. Her hollowed, wide eyes sent shivers down Maud’s spine as the guards threw her to the ground.
Cheerilee struggled to stand as she fought for control over her limbs. “Stand up!”. A guard standing a few feet away yelled. Cheerilee let out a sob as she stood up.
Maud felt heavy as an unnerving feeling washed over her. Watching her once vibrant mentor fall into such despair shattered her outlook on life like a ton of bricks. If she could break, could she? Could her husband? Her sisters? She shivered as she felt a light mist fall upon her. She watched the overcast clouds roll into themselves as they moved across the night sky.
Nightingale looked at the new batch of prisoners from his watchtower office. Seeing that they were finished with their processing, he sighed as he stuck a cigarette in his mouth. Lighting it, he puffed on it a couple of times before walking down the steps.
Arriving at the prison, Nightingale scanned his prisoners, seeing if they all had their tags. Nodding his head, he walked to the guard shack by the doors and stepped inside. The guard in the shack saluted him. He returned the salute and picked up the microphone. “Prisoners. I am the foreman of this camp. This place will be your new home.” He looked at his prisoners through the shack’s window. “The complex is a copper mine. You will be joining the other prisoners in mining and sorting, smelting, sorting, and packing for delivery to the factories fueling our glorious nation!”
He studied the mixed emotions of his new prisoners. The children showed fear to, apathy, to anger. The five mares show little emotion, except for one that looked to be on the verge of having a mental breakdown. He looked at the guard beside him. “What’s wrong with her?”
The guard eyed the mare in question. “Not sure, sir?”
“We’ll have to keep an eye on her.” He sighed as he took a puff of his cigarette. “Send her back to the processing building and put her in one of the holding cells. I’ll talk to her in the morning.” He put the microphone up to his lips. “The rules are simple. Do as you are told. If you follow them, your time here will be a pleasant one. Break them, and punishment will be given out based on the offense.” He eyed his prisoners. “Just meet your quota and everything will be peachy.”
Pinkie and Marble studied the damp and humid room by the door to their cell. The muffled groans and cries that echoed into their cell sent shivers down their spines. Holding each other’s hands, they walked up to one of the bunkbeds and sat on the bottom battered mattress.
Their young minds mulled over the events of the past few days. Their eyes stared at the concrete floor with hollowed eyes. Their lives back in Ashmore were going so smoothly. So full of hope. They had so many things they wanted to accomplish and see…. Pinkie felt her throat tighten as the reality of the situation came crashing into her consciousness. Shattering her dreams into dust.
Marble was the first to break. She let out a gut-wrenching sob as she held onto the edge of the bed. Pinkie could only stare in confused horror as she watched her quite reserved baby sister break down into a broken mass of despair. “I want Ma!” She wailed. “I want Pa!”
Not entirely confident in what to do, all Pinkie could think of was to hug her sister. She pulled her into a tight embrace. Marble instantly grabbed her with a death grip. Her sobs continued as he buried her face into Pinkie’s chest. “I want them!” Her muffled cries danced in Pinkie’s ears like a nagging devil.
Pinkie wanted to cry herself. She, too, wanted to fall into a helpless wreck, but it was apparent she couldn’t. She had to step up and be a big sister for her twin. Even though she was only five minutes older than her. Swallowing her sorrows, she did the only thing she could think of. She held onto her sister and rocked her.
Marble’s sobs and Pinkie’s subdued cries eventually sent them to sleep.
Limestone sat on her cot in the right-hand corner of the room. The skirt of her prison gown was over her knees as she crossed her arms over them. She rested her head on her knees as she stared at the tiny slit window of her cell.
A six-year-old earth pony filly laid in the opposite cot. Her appearance was worse for wear. Her golden-brown mane was unkempt and oily. Her ivory-white fur was matted in several places, and her eyes, her yellow eyes, looked like they could rip your soul out. But they held a curious tone to them as they stared at Limestone with wonder.
Feeling like the filly’s gaze would drill a hole into her skull, Limestone turned her attention to the filly. Scared, the filly threw her sheet over her head. Limestone rolled her eyes. “Really?” She scratched her leg. “We’re doing this?
“Doing what?” The filly asked as she poked her head out from her sheet.
“That!” Limestone huffed. “Hiding?”
The filly’s ears folded back as she lowered her head. “I was just playing with you….”
Limestone sighed as she rubbed her worn-out eyes, “I’m not mad at you.” Seeing the filly’s ears perk up, she gave her a small smile. “What’s your name?”
“My name?” The filly questioned as she tilted her head.
Limestone bit her lip as she glared at the ceiling. “Yes, your name! What’s your name?”
The filly didn’t make eye contact as she hummed to herself. “My name is 1245….”
Limestone raised her brow at the filly. “What?” She glared at her. Seeing the dog tag on her ear, Limestone touched her own dog tag and let out a low growl. “No, not your stupid number, your name!”
The filly let out a moan. “No….” Her voice cracked. “It’s 1245!” She pointed at her dog tag. “We go by numbers, not names!” She swallowed. “They’ll beat you if you say your name!” The filly throws her blanket over her head. “What’s your number?”
Limestone stared at the filly and gave a sigh as she turned over. “You won’t give me your name. I won’t give you, my number.”
The filly frowned as she got up from her cot and hobbled over to Limestone. The filly stared at Limestone. Her eyes timidly scanned her over. Finding the courage, she crawled onto the cot and sat on her knees.
Limestone ground her teeth as she turned to look at the filly. The filly bit her lower lip as she gave her a wide-eyed stare. “What do you want?”
“I….” The filly stuttered. “I want to know your number?”
Limestone rolled. “Look!” She huffed. “I told you to give me your name, then I’ll give you, my number!” She crossed her arms. “A stupid number that I don’t want! Sleeping in a bed that’s not mine! Miles from home, away from my Ma!”
The filly tilted her head. “I know….” She fidgeted with her fingers. “But we have to follow the rules.” Limestone doesn’t respond allowing silence to flood the room. The filly looked around and then stared at the cell door. Staring at it with a fear that something or someone would burst through its heavy iron doors to bring hellfire down upon her for what she was about to do. “My name is Snowy.”
Limestone let out a sigh. “Nice to meet you, Snowy….”
Snowy let out a held breath. She dramatically inhaled and looked at the door once more. Seeing that it remained shut, she shivered as she looked at Limestone’s dog tag. “5188…. Nice to meet you, 5188.” She giggled.
Limestone shivered as she heard her number. It didn’t feel right to be called that. So impersonal, so easy to detach oneself from what made them a pony…. An intelligent being. “Call me Limestone when we’re in here.”
Snowy nodded her head.
Silence fell over them. None of them moved. They listened to the muffled cries and moans of their fellow prisoners. Before Limestone could break the uncomfortable silence, Snowy wrapped her arms around her and laid beside her. “Can I sleep with you?”
“Why?” Limestone asked bluntly.
“I’ve been so lonely.” Snowy cried. “They sold my brother six months ago to slave traders.” She buried her face into Limestone’s mane. “I just want to be with someone, so the bad dreams can go away….”
Limestone looked at the concrete wall in front of her. She pictured her twin sisters. Imagining if they were separated from one another, with no one to hold onto for comfort. Hearing the creaking of her cell door moving from the winds blowing through the prison’s halls. She let out a sigh. “Sure, you can….”
Maud laid down on her bed with Ruby, who clung to her for dear life. Maud stared up at the ceiling of her cell as she listened to Ruby’s troubled snoring. Her emotions had finally overwhelmed her mind sending her into a nightmare-filled sleep.
Maud slowly ran her fingers through the filly’s mane. Her mind swam with thoughts of her sisters, her husband, and Miss. Cheerilee. She remembered their faces as they were shoved into their cells. The fear in her twin sisters’ eyes haunted her so. Her sister Limestone didn’t outwardly show her fear, but Maud knew her too well not to see her mind was on the verge of a meltdown. And her husband…. She felt her chest get tight. She knew he was stubborn like her father, but stubbornness was not needed when the cards were not stacked in their favor. She blinked and felt her tears roll down her face.
Her thoughts slowly drifted off to her mother and mother-in-law. She wondered if they were going through the same thing…. Or did they get raped like Cheerilee…. Or were they…. Dead…. She took a deep breath and hugged Ruby as she tried to rest her tired eyes.
Obsidian laid his head against the wall of his cell as he sat on the bed. He stared at the window and saw the star-filled sky through the wire mesh glass. Seeing a shooting star, he bit his lower lip and rested his arms on his knees, lowering his head. “Pa…. Forgive me….” Tears filled his eyes. Thoughts of his mother entered his mind. “Ma….” He saw images of his sister and his sisters-in-law. Then an image of his wife, his wife holding his cheeks. “I failed...”
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 12 - A Gift and A Nightmare
The summer sun sat at high noon above the mining camp. The one-hundred-foot diameter open-pit mine absorbed the sun’s rays, amplifying the scorching heat. The moisture being unearthed also added to the torturous atmosphere. Sweat coated the prisoners toiling away at the earth. Even the guards felt the dread of the weather as they pulled against the collars of their military uniforms.
Maud let out a grunt as she slammed her pickaxe into the soil. Rocks went flying in all directions as she yanked it out. Letting out a heavy sigh she looked at her sister on her left. She studied her toned figure not expected for a filly her age. Maud looked down at her own arms and saw how muscular they had gotten after two months. Her husband however showed more muscular development. Perks of being a stallion she mused as she switched out her pickaxe for a shovel.
“Damn! It's hot!” Limestone complained.
“Language.” Maud kept her eyes on her work.
Limestone looked over at her sister. “Really?”
“Yes.” Maud gave her a playful smirk. “Your birthday is coming up in four months.” She threw her shovel load into the cart behind them. “If you want a gift, you better behave.” She hummed at her own joke, hoping it would relieve the tension that hung heavy around them.
It took Limestone a second to comprehend her words. She laughed as she swung her pickaxe at the dirt. “Funny…” She looked up at the guards standing on one of the mine terraces a few yards from their location. Her smile left as her mood soured. “I hate them…”
Maud looked up at the guards. “This is the reality of war sis…” She frowned. “Nothing good comes out of it.”
“I still hate them…” Limestone mumbled.
“I know…” Maud looked up from her work at the guards.
Limestone grunted as she pulled out her tool. Her mind mulled over her memories of when her father would listen to the radio. She huffed at her own naivety. Why didn’t she care to listen when the war reports came on… ‘You’re a kid, Lime…’ She told herself. ‘Who was almost of age…’ She swung her pickaxe at the ground once more. “Why do they hate us?” She asked out loud.
Obsidian looked up at the guards and saw a few of them talking amongst themselves. “Because were different from them.”
“Because we don’t have horns?” Limestone looked at her brother-in-law with a raised brow.
“Yes…” He growled as he dug his shovel into the ground. “And pegasi and bat ponies hate us because we don’t have wings.”
Limestone stared at Obsidian as she mulled over his words. “There has to be more than just that?” She looked at her sister for another answer. Her eyes started to water, but she didn’t want to be afraid, not in front of the guards, not in front of her sister.
“I’m sure there is,” Maud stated with a dull sigh. “I hope though that they’re not all like that.” She saw a guard having a conversation with one of the prisoners. “I hope our kind is not full of hate like that…”
Obsidian looked at his wife. He wanted to crush her naïve outlook, but seeing that spark of hope she had, he couldn’t bear to see it die. “I hope so too…”
Silence fell over them once again. Each worked for several minutes quietly tolling away at the earth, until Limestone broke the silence. “The twins are turning eleven today… I think?” She leaned on her shovel. “How are we going to tell them happy birthday?”
Maud stared at the pile of rocks on her shovel. “One of us will have to do it.”
Limestone looked up at the top of the mine and saw the tips of the warehouse's smokestacks. “It might be you who does it.” She turned her attention to the carts being pushed up to the top of the mine.
“I know…” Maud brought the head of her shovel close to her and began to search through the soil.
“What are you doing?” Obsidian wondered.
“Looking for a gift.” Maud frowned as she threw the load into the cart.
“What are you looking for?” Limestone asked.
“I’m looking for turquoise.” Maud shoved her shovel into the ground and pulled a new haul close to her.
“Turquoise?” Her husband questioned.
“Turquoise has a high copper content and are usually found close by to copper deposits.” Maud sighed again as she tossed the dirt into the cart. “I know the twins will love them.” She smiled at Limestone and Obsidian. “It is their favorite color.” Limestone and Obsidian nodded as they shoved their shovels into the earth to help her in her search. She smiled as she looked up at the top of the mine, staring at the smokestacks’ tips. ‘Happy birthday, sisters…’
Marble mindlessly listened to the sound of sloshing water moving through the sluices. She shivered at the cold water running past her arms as she dug for copper nuggets hidden in the jagged rocks. The shiver she felt wasn’t an unpleasant one, the water felt good to her, a small relief from the hot air lingering in the warehouse.
Looking up she watched the ceiling fans spinning as fast as they can. Their effort though was in vain. They only succeeded in moving hot air around and flinging dust into the air that tickled her throat.
Hearing a cough, she looked up and saw her sister Pinkie slowly digging through the rocks. “Are you okay?” She softly asked.
Pinkie slowly looked up at her sister. “Yeah…” Seeing Scarlet standing behind her sister on the second-story catwalk, her voice lowered as she stared at the mare, who was giving her a seductive smirk.
Pinkie’s mind drifted to all the times Scarlet caressed her lips and kissed her cheeks, all the times she smacked her over the head and pinched her ears. The sporadic signs of warmth and coldness Scarlet showed confused her. She couldn’t understand the mare and her intentions with her… Especially the kiss she gave her two months ago, before her stint in solitary. She shivered at the memory. Tears came to her eyes as she turned her attention back to her work. “I’m fine Marble… just tired.”
Ruby and Snowy stared at Pinkie with soft eyes as they watched her trying to keep herself together. Marble sighed as she pulled her arms out of the water and looked through her pile of rocks for copper nuggets. “They day is almost over.”
Pinkie felt a bead of sweat roll down her face and drip off her snout. “Almost…”
Maud grunted as her shovel dug into the earth. She held onto her stomach and let out a huff as she hissed in a breath. “Take it easy, sweetie.” Obsidian leaned on his pickaxe. “Don’t overdo it.”
Maud wiped the sweat from her brow, but she only smeared it into her already damp fur. “I need to find it before this is full!” She nodded her head at the cart.
“We’ll find them,” Limestone commented. “I’m just worried that you’ll get caught trying to give them their gift.”
“I’ll be fine.” Maud picked up her shovel and looked through the pile of dirt and rocks.
Seeing a small speck of blue, her eyes lit up, looking at where she was digging she saw a few more specks of turquoise. Emptying the dirt from her shovel onto the ground, she slowly poked at the ground with the tip of the shovel moving the dirt around. Seeing something of interest she shoved the tip into the dirt and pried out a turquoise the size of a small pebble. Again, she quickly stabbed the earth and pried the dirt. Another pebble-sized turquoise popped out of the ground.
Falling on her knees she scooped them into her hands and held them close to her chest. Looking up at the terraces of the mine she saw that none of the guards were looking in her direction. Humming a giddy tune she quickly looked at her sister and husband and let out a held breath. “What a miracle!”
Limestone stared at the precious gemstones with a smile. “Well, what are you waiting for, get going!”
“I’ll go with you.” Obsidian dropped his tools and got behind the cart. “I’ll take the cart back while you slip into the warehouse.” He smiled. Maud smiled as she stood next to him, putting the gemstones in her gown’s breast pocket. Placing her hands on the cart they pushed it up to the top of the mine.
Limestone watched as they ascended to the top. “Good luck.” She spoke softly.
Getting to the warehouse, Obsidian and Maud pushed the cart into the dockyard section of the building. The heat struck them hard as the hot air filled their lungs. “Damn! What the hell!” Obsidian hissed. Maud frowned. Is this what her twin sisters and Ruby had to work in? A sauna from hell.
Pushing the cart to the drop-off pile, they looked around and saw that the only guards in the dockyard were busy looking at something inside the guard shack. “Go now,” Obsidian whispered. Maud nodded as she ran up the steps and slipped through the door leading to the pulverizing machine.
Maud folded her ears at the loud sounds of the machines chugging along as they decimated the rocky soil into a gravel-like consistency. Slowly she trekked further past them until coming up to a door. Opening it, she peeked in and saw the hall it lead to was clear of guards. Letting out a sigh, she stepped in and made her way to the door at the end of the hall. It was a little quieter than the pulverizer room, but the machine’s loud stounds still echoed through the walls, be it a more tolerable level.
The cold concrete floor sent a chill up her spine as she neared the end of the hall. Getting to the door she slowly opened it.
Looking through the small opening she made, she scanned the sluices in the middle of the room. Seeing the forty or so children ranging from five years old to fifteen mindlessly working away. She felt a twinge of sorrow at the sight of their melancholy expressions.
But her mood improved when she laid eyes on her sisters.
Ruby was the first one closest to her. She looked good despite her matted fur and mane caused by the once-a-month baths they were allotted. Marble stood beside Ruby. Her appearance was about the same. But she was her usual shy self as she used her mane to hide from the world. Then there was Pinkie who stood opposite from them… Her heart skipped a beat when she saw her sister's tired hollowed eyes. Even though Pinkie only experience solitary once, it left a mark on her that brought a heaviness to Maud’s heart.
Closing her eyes, Maud let out a held breath to calm her nerves.
“What are you doing here?” Maud felt her spine shiver as she slowly turned around and saw Scarlet leaning against the wall a few feet behind her. “You know you’re not allowed in here?” She pushed herself from the wall and walked up to her. “I think you like watching your sisters get punished.” Her ‘warm’ smile left.
Maud swallowed the anger rising within her as she held her clenched hand close to her chest. “I’m just trying to give my sisters a gift!” She felt a pain radiate from her stomach, she placed a hand on it and held her breath to dull it. 'Damn stress!'
“A gift?” She looked over Maud’s shoulder and eyed Marble and Pinkie mindlessly filling their buckets. “What for?”
“It’s their birthday.” Maud kept a stern face as she slowly eyed the mare, trying to make out her intentions.
“Their birthday?” Scarlet’s brow raised as she stared at Maud, but they soon lit up as she turned her attention back to the twins. ‘They’re twins.’ A small smile worked its way onto her lips. ‘Interesting,’ She kept her eyes on Marble, studying her features. Her smile left as she turned her attention back to Maud. “What kind of gift are you giving them?”
Maud took a deep breath as she held out her hand. “I’m giving them theses.”
Scarlet stared at the two turquoise pebbles in her hand. Biting her lower lip, she looked at Maud, then at the twins. “Fine, but stay here and I’ll bring them to you.” She gave Maud a stern glare. “Understood?” Maud nodded. Rolling her eyes, Scarlet walked back into the main complex of the warehouse.
Maud looked out the opened door and watched Scarlet approach her sisters. Being able to see them up close and not from afar during meal times sent shivers of delight throughout her body. A chance to hold them again brought a sense of joy, unlike anything she had felt before. Her heart skipped a beat as she saw them approaching. Quickly she ducked out of the doorway and hid behind the wall, to surprise them.
Seeing them enter, she let out a soft hum. “Hey fillies.”
Pinkie’s and Marble’s ears stood erect as they looked over at their older sister. For a split second Maud thought their smiles would rip off their faces. With little squeaks, they clung onto her and held on for dear life. “MAUD!” Pinkie cried. “What are you doing here?”
“Oh, just here to give you two a little gift.” Maud bent down to be eye level with them. “You think your sister and I would forget about your birthdays.” She opened her hand and showed them the turquoise pebbles.
The twins stared at the gemstones with wide eyes. Slowly they picked up their respective stones and held them close as they studied their unique color pattern. Pinkie’s lip started to quiver as she rubbed the stone with her finger. “Thank you!” She hugged her sister once more. Marble joined in giving her elder sister a silent thank you.
Standing behind them, Scarlet watched with mild interest. Looking down either side of the hall, she let out a sigh as she crossed her arms. “Three more minutes and you go back to work little ones.” Pinkie looked over at Scarlet and studied her with an aura of confusion. Scarlet taking notice of her expression gave a small smile. “I’m not all mean.” She stated with a hum as she placed her hands in her military cargo pants.
Pinkie didn’t know what to make of her statement. Whether to believe her or not. But it didn’t matter at that moment she was hugging her older sister, and she was allowing it.
But as soon as their affection began, it ended, just like that.
“Okay enough, get back to the sluices. Now!” Scarlet commanded. Pinkie and Marble shivered as they fast walked back into the sorting room. Scarlet and Maud watched as they went back to their stations. “Now, for you, follow me.”
“What do you plan to do?” Maud asked as she followed her.
“To make sure you don’t get into trouble!” Scarlet spat. “I don’t need Pink… Your sisters to get into trouble!” Maud raised her brow at the mare’s words. “Don’t give me that look!” Scarlet spat. “It's for your own good.” She held Maud by the shoulder as they stepped out of the warehouse.
“Private Scarlet!” An officer called out as he walked up to them. “We’ve been looking for this prisoner. Why is she with you?”
“I needed her help, sir.” Scarlet shoved Maud toward the officer. “Sorry, sir.” She put her hands behind her back.
The officer nodded his head as he activated his horn, grabbing Maud’s collar. “I understand, but next time you pull one of my prisoners, let me know.”
“Will do sir.” She nodded for the stallion but kept her eyes on Maud as she was dragged back to the open pit mine.
Scarlet stood in place, listening to the ambiance of the prison camp. She felt the summer winds blow over her. Eliciting a pleasant chill to run down her spine. A small smile crept its way onto her lips. ‘Its Pinkie’s birthday…’ She held back a giggle as a certain thought crept into her mind. ‘She deserves a gift from me...’
Pinkie looked at the turquoise in the palm of her right hand, while her other hand dug through the rocks. She studied its shiny surface as it reflected the harsh white lights from above. Marble held her stone in her hands as she kept working away at the rocks. Her fingers rubbed the stone as she hummed a tune to herself. Ruby watched her sisters-in-law with a smile, “I’m glad you were able to get a gift.”
Marble hummed her response as she looked at Ruby. Pinkie looked up from the gemstone and nodded. “That was either brave or stupid what your sister did,” Snowy commented.
“At least she did it!” Ruby rolled her eyes.
Pinkie stared at Snowy and studied her eyes, watching as they trembled. She was wondering what she was thinking when a hand landed on her shoulder haulting her thoughts on the filly. A shiver danced across her back. Slowly she turned her head around and saw Scarlet standing over her.
Scarlet looked down and gave her a smile. “Prisoner, I need your help with something.” She grabbed her collar and pulled her away from the sluice. Marble began to panic, but a stern glare from the mare shut her down. Scarlet let a chuckle slip past her lips as she watched Marble’s cowering form. “Come pick up the pace!” She demanded Pinkie.
“Where are you taking me?” Pinkie asked with a growl as she tried to keep up with the mare.
“A surprise.” Scarlet looked back at Pinkie. “For your birthday.”
Pinkie looked at her skeptically. “My birthday?” Her eyes narrowed. “Why would you celebrate it?”
Scarlet hummed as she pulled on Pinkie’s arm and brought her in front of her. “Like I said earlier, I’m not mean all the time.” She placed her hands on Pinkie’s shoulders. “I like you and I want to give you something for you’re b-day.” She turned left and walked up to a small corner room in a dimly lit part of the factory.
Pinkie stared at the door to the room. “What about my sister?” She looked up at Scarlet, staring at her with a strange mixture of emotions ranging from fear to confusion to excitement.
“She’ll be next,” Scarlet let out a little hum as she opened the door. “But I have to do this quietly.” She looked down at Pinkie. “No one can know about this… Understand?” Pinkie swallowed a lump in her throat as she stared into the small room illuminated by a single yellow-hued lightbulb. “If they find out, bad things will happen to you.” Scarlet added.
Pinkie looked up at Scarlet. Deep down she had a gut feeling that this was bad… But then again, Scarlet allowed her to see her sister… to hug her even if it was just for a brief moment. Pinkie slowly nodded, swallowing her fears.
“Good, now let’s go.” Scarlet hummed as she guided Pinkie into the small room.
Stepping in, Pinkie scanned the room’s décor. She saw that it was a small storage room, with a metal shelf containing a random hodgepodge of boxes and metal containers. A sink was in the back corner and a table sat against the wall on her left. The lightbulb overhead hummed a mind-numbing buzz that made her ears twitch.
Scarlet smiled as she slowly closed the door. “Your surprise is in one of those boxes on the bottom shelf.” Pinkie looked back at her with a shiver but quickly let out a little sigh and got on her knees and began looking through the boxes. Scarlet kept her eyes on Pinkie’s backside, watching her tail wag side to side. “It’s further in the back.” She locked the door as she walked up to Pinkie, smiling as the filly crawled further to the back of the shelf, causing her to lift her butt in the air. “Did you find it yet?” Scarlet asked as she unbuttoned her shirt.
Pinkie let out a grunt as she opened a box. Looking in, she saw a small metal box. With a huff, she picked it up and crawled out from under the shelf. Sitting on her knees, she studied the box further and saw that it was painted red and had a logo of several types of cookies. Opening it, the sweet aroma hit her nostrils. Her stomach growled at the smell, causing her mouth to water. “Are these for me…!” Her body shivered as she watched Scarlet take off her shirt.
Seeing Pinkie was staring at her, she smiled as she walked up to her, placing her shirt on the table beside her. “It’s a little warm in here, that’s all.” She activated her horn and took the tin of cookies from Pinkie’s hands. “Yes, these are for you.” She took out one and handed it to her. “Want one?”
Pinkie stared at the cookie. Shivering she took it and gave it a small bite. A wave of delight ran through her body as she chewed. The sweet taste of chocolate and the chewiness of the cookie reminded her of the Cake’s bakery back home. Her happiness faded a little as she thought about them... She slowly swallowed her bite as she opened her eyes and stared at the crumbs on her hands.
“Are you enjoying it?”
Pinkie looked up at Scarlet. “Yes…” Her eyes went wide as she watched Scarlet take off her pants.
Noticing her demeanor, Scarlet smiled as she walked behind Pinkie, placing a hand on her shoulder. “I’m glad you’re liking it.” She bent down on her knees, resting her legs against Pinkie’s sides. “Want another one?” She rested her cheeks against Pinkie’s as she waved another cookie in front of the filly’s face.
Feeling her stomach twist itself from her hunger, Pinkie’s worries faded as she reached out for another. “Not so fast!” Scarlet hummed as she pulled the cookie away. Pinkie shivered as Scarlet rubbed her cheeks. “You need to earn this one.” She stated as she ran a finger across Pinkie’s lips.
Pinkie felt her throat tighten at the affection. “What do I…” She struggled to say. She was cut off as Scarlet placed a hand over her mouth.
“All I need you to do is take off your gown.” She pulled away from her embrace and took the cookie from her magic with her hand, waving it in Pinkie’s face. “And you’ll get this.”
A dull pain radiated across Pinkie’s skull as she remembered her experience in the showers. Tears poured from her eyes as she looked over at the door, then back at Scarlet. “No…” She jumped up from the floor, but the mare placed her left hand on her shoulder and sat her back down. Pinkie let out a sob as she felt Scarlet’s fingernails digging into her.
“Do what you’re told or Marble will get fucked up!” Scarlet hissed, but she quickly changed her tone. “We don’t want that to happen, sweetie.” She sucked on Pinkie’s ear. “Do it for your sister,” She held out her hand in front of Pinkie. “And the cookie.”
Pinkie’s only response was a sob as she looked down at her prison gown. Letting out a moan she lifted it over her head
“See that wasn’t so bad.” Scarlet hummed as she took off her bra with her magic. “I’m a mare of my word.” She leaned against Pinkie, causing her D-sized breasts to squish up against her back. Pinkie was confused at how soft Scarlet’s breasts were. She shivered at the strange sensation of her nipples ticking her back. “Here’s your cookie,” Scarlet hummed as she rested her head on Pinkie’s.
Pinkie saw half the cookie and took it with shaky hands. “Where’s the rest?” She asked nervously. Scarlet’s only response was to scratch her cheeks. Shivering at her affections, she slowly shoved the treat into her mouth. Silence filled the room as Scarlet kept stroking her cheeks and rubbing the back of her neck.
A sense of calm washed over Pinkie. She hoped this was all Scarlet was going to do… Just rub her cheeks and feed her cookies… But why did she have to be naked? Her mind began to swim with crazy thoughts, destroying the calm that had come just moments ago.
“Want the other half?” Scarlet hummed, showing the rest of the cookie to Pinkie.
Pinkie watched the cookie float in front of her. “Y-Yes.”
“That’s good…” Placing her head against the right sided of Pinkie's face, Scarlet licked her cheek. “All you need to do is play with yourself?” She whispered seductively.
“Play?” Pinkie felt confused. “There's no toys?”
“No, not like that.” Scarlet picked up Pinkie’s gown from her lap and tossed it off to the side, exposing her vagina. “What I meant is, you need to play with yourself…” She ran her hands down Pinkie’s chest until they met at her bellybutton.
An uncomfortable sensation overwhelmed her mind. Pinkie stared at the hands close to her privates. “P-Play… With, with?”
“Play with your pussy?”
“Pussy?”
“This…” Scarlet tapped Pinkie’s clitoris with an index finger. Hearing Pinkie let out a cry, she hummed as she scratched Pinkie’s belly. “My aren’t you innocent.”
Pinkie stared at her vagina. Her eyes trembled and her vison began to blur. “Play? Play? Play?”
Hearing her moans of despair, Scarlet smiled as she grabbed Pinkies right hand with her magic and placed it over her vagina. “Like this…” She manipulated Pinkie’s middle finger and ring finger and stuck them into her vagina. Pinkie squirmed at the strange sensation of her fingers wiggling inside her. She didn’t know what to make of this feeling. An overwhelming cascade of emotions assaulted her mind. Deep down she knew this was wrong, but her thoughts became foggy with sensations she’s never felt before.
“STOP!” She cried out. “LET ME!” Scarlet placed a hand over her mouth to prevent her from screaming out her terror.
“Shhh,” Scarlet whispered in Pinkie’s ear. “We’re just getting started with the second part of your gift…” She turned Pinkie’s head around to face her and planted a kiss on her lips, laughing to herself as she felt her squirm under her embrace.
Pinkie stared numbly at the ceiling, watching the light flicker from the many surges of electricity flowing through its filament. Her mind was lost in a sea of denial, fear, anger, and pleasure, from the assault she endured. It was only when she heard Scarlet let out a sigh, did reality come back crashing like a freight train into a brick wall.
She felt herself resting on top of Scarlet's sweaty naked body. Her head laying on the mare’s breasts and her butt resting in her lap. She shivered as she felt the breeze from under the door wash over her sweat soaked fur.
“I have to say,” Scarlet sighed as she traced circles around Pinkie’s left nipple. “I enjoyed it.” She used her other hand to run her fingers through the filly’s mane. “Did you?” Pinkie kept quiet as her mind swam through an endless abyss of maddening thoughts. Scarlet sighed as she slid her left-hand down Pinkie’s stomach toward her vagina. “I think you enjoyed it…” She slowly ran her finger across her clitoris. “Those sweet little moans of yours. I told you it would make you feel good.”
Pinkie sobbed through clenched teeth. She tried moving her hips out of the way and crossing her legs, but she just ended up making it worse, she trapped Scarlet’s hand increasing the pressure she felt. She quickly opened her legs and gave in, her sobs coming out wet as she coughed up phlegm. “Why?” She cried as she watched Scarlet play with her vagina.
“Why what?” Scarlet asked as she rested her head against Pinkie’s.
“Why me?” She cried a tearless cry.
“Oh…” Scarlet moved her hand from her vagina and began rubbing her cheeks. “There was something about you that, I don’t know, I couldn’t resist.” She eyed her body seductively. “I knew we were meant to be as soon as I laid eyes on you.” She pulled Pinkie’s head back so she could rest it on her breasts. Feeling the weight on her chest, she let out a hum of satisfaction. “I waited too long for this…”
“it’s a shame though.” Scarlet looked up at the ceiling. “When I found out you’re a twin. I thought about adding your sister to the mix, but she’s not the same. Such a pity, it would’ve been nice to have two of you.” She kissed her on the top of the head before placing her hands on her flat-chested breasts.
Pinkie shivered as she felt her play with her nipples. Her mind mulled over her words with chaotic thought. She would’ve raped Marble as well… if only… She felt her chest get heavy. Her head got light as a feather. Her body went limp from the stress of it all. Scarlet looked on, watching her fall into a pit of despair. Smiling at the work she’s done she picked up Pinkie’s gown with her magic. “We need to get going.” She pushed Pinkie off of her and handed her, her article of clothing. “Get dressed, I have to take you to the cafeteria for supper.”
Pinkie mindlessly stared at the gown, blissfully unaware of Scarlet getting dressed. Seeing her not moving, Scarlet bent down and placed a hand under her chin. Pinkie shivered from the touch and looked into Scarlet's sharp pink-colored eyes. “We’ll be doing this again when we can, don’t you worry.” She ran a thumb across her lips. “And when the war is over and I finish my stint in the army. You’re going to be my slave, and we can do this as many times as we want.” She kissed her on the lips.
Pinkie stared off into space. Her mind screamed in agony at the thought of being trapped with Scarlet for the rest of her life. Frowning at Pinkie’s state of mind, Scarlet slapped her across the face, startling her from her mindless haze. “GET DRESSED!”
Maud stared at her meal on her tray, it was a mixture of vegetables and grains held together by sadness. Letting out a sigh she picked up a glass of water and stepped into the cafeteria searching for the number eight table. Finding it, her eyes lit up when she saw her sister Pinkie sitting at the table. But her joy of seeing her sister dampened when she saw her sulking posture.
Biting her lower lip, Maud sat beside her and placed down her tray. “Hey Pinkie, how are you?” Pinkie kept silent as she stared at her tray of uneaten food. Maud noticed the meal and gave her sister a worried look. “Are you enjoying your gift?” Again, Pinkie kept staring at her tray of food, her eyes glazed over and her mouth slightly agape. Scared, Maud shook her sister. “Sis?”
Pinkie finally broke from her stupor and slowly looked at her sister. Upon locking eyes with her, tears began to pool around her eyes. “Maud felt a knot form in her throat. “What’s wrong?” At first, Pinkie stared mindlessly at her, but soon a low moan escaped her lips. “Please, tell me?” Maud pleaded.
Pinkie’s moan became raspy as she looked down at her lap. “S-Scarlet…” She fought back the tidal wave of emotions threatening to spill over her damn. “She…”
Maud watched her sister constantly crossing and uncrossing her legs. The world around her began to numb. Her stomach began to hurt as she saw her sister breaking before her. “She? What did she do?”
Pinkie looked back at her sister. “She said it would m-make me f-feel good…” Several tears rolled down her face. “But… But…” She struggled to speak as she fought off her emotions.
There was nothing more to say. Maud felt light headed as the reality of what Pinkie said struck her mind like a baseball bat. She felt sick, and felt bile in the back of her throat. Her world spun as she grabbed onto the table the best she could, but her numbing limbs failed her as she slipped off the seat and landed on the floor with a bassy thud.
View Online
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 13 - I am Master and You're My Slave
Maud heard a mind-numbing hum making it feel like a sheet of large grit sandpaper was rubbing repeatedly against her brain. She let out a groan as she slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was a bright light connected to a ceiling-fan. The blades of the fan slowly spun. ‘So that’s where that’s sound is coming from…’
She let out a huff as she went to rub her forehead… A chill ran down her spine as she felt her hand was bound to the bed she lay on. In a panic, she checked her other hand and saw it was handcuffed to a medical bed. ‘Where am I?’ She looked at both hands, pulling at her restraints.
“Oh, good you’re awake.”
Maud looked to her left and saw a unicorn mare, wearing nurse scrubs. “What happened?” She worked up the nerve to ask as she watched the mare stare at a clipboard with dull eyes.
“You fainted in the cafeteria.” The mare said dully as she kept her eyes on the paperwork in her hands. “And then you were brought to the infirmary, well to be more precise, the wing of the infirmary for prisoners.”
Maud felt her blood run cold as the memory of last night came flooding back. Her world went numb as Pinkie’s words swam through her head. ‘Raped…’ Maud kept repeating the word. Her baby sister was raped… And it was all her fault.
“Hey, are you okay?” The mare looked at her skeptically as she went to place a hand on her forehead. Maud jerked and stared at the mare with wide eyes. “I take that as a no…” Maud kept looking at the mare. She wanted to tell her that her sister was raped, but would she care, would any of them care? The mare sighed as she held her clipboard to her chest. “I’ll be right back.” She sat up and left, slipping past the curtains that walled Maud off from the rest of the patients within the infirmary. Trapping her in her own wild thoughts.
The nurse exited the infirmary and walked down the narrow hallway. Coming up to the end of the hall, she entered the room on her right. “Sir?” She stood at attention.
A stallion who sat at a desk looked up from his work. “Yes, Glimmer?”
“I have an update on my patient.” Glimmer showed him the clipboard.
The stallion looked at it. His eyes widened as he saw the results of the blood work “Are you sure this is correct?”
“I ran that test twice.” She placed her hands behind her back. The stallion ran a hand through his mane as he stared at the paperwork once more. “Should we tell the foreman?”
The stallion looked up and nodded. “He has to make the decision.”
Nightingale placed a sunny-side-up egg on a piece of wheat toast. Proud of himself for not breaking the yoke, he walked over to his dining table near the radiator and placed his breakfast beside his cup of coffee. Hearing the phone ringing, he looked over at his desk on the other side of his office home and sighed. “Of fucking course…” He stood up and lazily walked over to the phone. “This is Nightingale?”
“Hello foreman, this is Doctor Vesper calling to update you on prisoner 5179.”
Nightingale’s face went serious. “Yes, how’s she doing?” He looked out at the horizon and saw the sun sat at seven in the sky. “Can she go back to work?”
“I…” The voice on the other line hesitated. “I don’t think so.”
Nightingale placed the phone to his chest to muffle his growl. “Is it serious?” He tapped a finger on his desk.
“We think so.” The doctor sighed.
“What is it?” Nightingale sighed as he looked back at his breakfast.
“She’s pregnant.”
The world around Nightingale faded as he stared off into space. ‘She’s pregnant?’ He questioned as he watched the cooked egg glisten in the light of his ceiling lamp. “Finishing up breakfast, then I’ll be on my way.” He hung up the phone. “You’re more trouble than you’re worth little missy…”
Entering the infirmary Nightingale walked down the cream-colored tiled floor. Nearing the room, he stopped for a second and let out a sigh. Composing himself he stepped into the room and saw Maud handcuffed to the medical bed, she was staring off into space, until she heard him walking up to her. Those eyes of hers held so many conflicting emotions, from anger, to fear, and failure. “This is the second time I’m speaking with you.” He ignored her stare as he pulled the curtain, inclosing them in a veil of privacy. “You seem like you enjoy getting yourself into trouble?”
“Trouble?” Maud pondered.
Nightingale took a seat. “Yeah.” He placed his elbows on his knees and placed his fingers together. “Why did you faint?”
Maud stared at the end of her bed. Her mind fought whether or not to tell him. ‘What if he hurts her?’ Her body began to shiver as she refused to look at him. ‘What if he rapes her or worse…’ She closed her eyes. Tears rolled down her face. The realization that she had no power to fix the situation, to protect her sister fell upon her like a ton of bricks.
Nightingale stared at Maud watching her emotions break before him. “Have no reason?” Maud stared at the cuffs that bound her to her bed. Sighing, Nightingale clasped his hands and rested his chin on them. “No secrets?”
Maud felt clammy as she slowly looked at the stallion. “Secrets?”
“Yes, secrets.” He leaned back in his seat.
“I don’t…”
“You know…” He interrupted her. “It’s well known that the average age for earth pony mares to be married is fifteen or sixteen. When you arrived, did you tell the processing staff you weren’t married?”
Maud felt a bead of sweat roll down her brow. “Y-Yes.”
Nightingale studied her collected demeanor slowly cracking. “Are you sure?” Maud nodded. Nightingale nodded as he stood up and grabbed her face, pinching her cheeks. “Stop lying!” Maud kept silent as she hissed through the discomfort. “Maybe one of your sisters will tell me the truth!”
“Don’t hurt them!” Maud cried out. She tried to lunge at the stallion, but the cuffs prevented her from doing so.
Nightingale saw tears pouring from her eyes. He let go of her and proceeded to hover over her. “Then tell me the truth!”
Maud fought back the waves of emotions clouding her mind. “I…” Images of her sisters being tortured flashed through her mind. “I’m married!” Thoughts of what would happen to Obsidian flooded her mind. “I was married…”
“What happened to him?” Nightingale crossed his arms.
“He…” Maud smacked her lips, trying to wet her dry mouth. “He died… Trying to save us from… you…” Her voice lowered as she stared at him with harsh eyes.
Nightingale studied her for some time, before sighing and sitting back down. “How did he die?”
The image of Obsidian’s father lying in a pool of his own blood, his brain matter leaking onto the cobblestone road played out in her head. “A-A bullet to the head,” Maud reoriented herself on the bed and looked away. She stared at the tiled floor for a while, letting the silence wash over her. Nightingale sighed as he pulled out a cigarette and lit it. Smelling the tobacco-laced smoke, Maud let out a soft cough, as she looked at him. “How did you know?”
Nightingale held the cigarette in his mouth as he looked at her with a slight smirk. “We ran blood work on you after you fainted.” He blew out his drag. “One of the tests we ran showed that you’re pregnant.”
His words broke her. Her vision began to blur. A ringing sang in her ears. She felt sick. ‘Pregnant?’ She tried to wet her drying mouth. ‘Why here? Why not before I was…’ She felt clammy as she stared at the ceiling fan, watching the fan blades spinning slowly, mocking her. ‘It wouldn’t’ve mattered…’ She needed to puke… Before she knew it, the contents of her stomach unloaded themselves. Nightingale was quick on the draw and placed a trash can on her bed.
Nightingale watched her convulse several times before she was able to gasp for air. Seeing her despair, he rubbed the back of his neck and looked away. He knew the protocol for pregnant prisoners. But seeing her in such a state, brought out memories, past memories he thought he had long forgotten. ‘Damn it…’ He hissed under his breath. Rubbing the base of his horn, he stood up and opened the curtain. “I’ll be right back.” He waited for a reaction, but Maud was too lost in the sea of her own despair. With a sigh, he walked out of her room and down the hall to the head doctor’s office.
“So, want me to get the procedure ready?” Doctor Vesper sighed as he pulled out a sheet of paper from his filing cabinet behind him.
Nightingale sat in a seat opposite of him, staring mindlessly off into space. His mind kept mulling over Maud, seeing her broken like that. His eyes narrowed as he placed a fisted hand up to his face, resting his chin on it.
“Want me to go along with the abortion procedure?” Doctor Vesper asked again, studying his boss’s expression.
“She was pregnant before coming to the camp.” He finally replied. “Correct?”
“Yes, of course?” Vesper raised his brow. “But protocol states that.”
“I know the damned protocol!” Nightingale rubbed his brow. “I’ve been living by the damn thing for almost half my life.” He took out a cigarette and plopped it in his mouth. “The ever-changing protocols!”
Vesper sighed as he leaned against his desk. “Like or not, they’re the law of the land.”
Nightingale nodded as he stared off into space once again. His thoughts drifted to the image of Maud staring at him. Those eyes of hers. Reminded him of someone he was close to in his youth. She reminded him of her… ‘Fuck!’ He shook his head. The rules, the damned rules… unless. An insane thought really… But it had its benefits. An easier way to keep her in check and to save, a… An earth pony foal… He rubbed his brow. ‘She’s not a unicorn…’ He took a long drag of his cigarette. ‘You already have several loose screwed prisoners. Want to add another? You will if you kill her unborn child.’ He told himself as he mulled over his thoughts.
“Sir?” Vesper tilted his head. “You alright?”
“Yeah.” He finished his cigarette. “I want you to cancel the procedure.”
“Cancel?” Vesper asked in shock. “But, sir?”
“But, nothing.” Nightingale stood up. “If I remember correctly, the law states if she’s my slave, then what I say goes, correct?”
Vesper stared at the foreman in shock. “I-I, yes but?”
“But nothing,” Nightingale made his way out the door. “I will get the paperwork started, so in the meantime, don’t touch my slave, understood?”
Vesper saluted him. “Of course, sir!”
Nightingale nodded as he left the doctor’s office.
Maud stared at her belly. She had been staring at it for the past five hours or so. Her mind kept imagining it swelling up with a living being growing inside her. A creation of hers and her husband’s doing. Her husband… She had lied to the foreman about her husband… But what would she do when she broke the news to him. Would the foreman find out then? Would she even be able to return to them?
Her mind began to drift and her eyes shrank to the size of pen needles as a thought entered her mind. She saw no other mare prisoners with foals. Did they abort the foals from pregnant mothers? She started to kick her legs form her stress. ‘Will they kill mine!’
Hoofsteps broke her from her maddening thoughts. Her curtain opened revealing the nurse from earlier who was surrounded by two guards. The nurse smiled as she used her magic to uncuff her hands from the bed and cuffed them behind her back. “Follow me, we’ll get you checked out and send you to your new room.”
Maud felt the guards’ magic surround her around her shoulders and armpits as they lifted her out of the medical bed. Standing on her hooves, she followed them on shaky legs as her mind wandered to worrying about her and her unborn foal’s fates.
Walking down the hall she noticed they passed several screening rooms until passing through an archway into a small cozy space with hard brown colored carpet, and cream-colored walls adorned with dark wood trimmings. Standing in front of a desk a mare on the other side looked up from her work and looked at Maud and her escorts. “She’s all good to go?” She asked the nurse.
“Yes, she is.” The nurse handed her a folder.
The mare took the folder and skimmed through it. “She hasn’t had the abortion procedure yet?” She rolled her eyes. “Well, then, who will be checking her in for her follow-up appointment?” Maud felt her blood run cold.
“She will not be getting one.” The nurse stated flatly. One of Maud’s ears stood erect as she eyed the nurse with pondering eyes.
“She’s not?” The mare frowned. “On whose authority?”
“The foreman.” The nurse replied in a flat tone.
The mare stared at Maud with narrowed eyes. Maud returned to the glare. “Alrighty then…” The mare sighed as she stamped the paper work. “Give this to him, he’ll need it for his registration of, her.” She said as she turned her gaze back to Maud.
“Understood.” The nurse took the paper work. “Take her to the special holding cellblock at the processing building.” The guards nodded and grabbed Maud by the shoulders and lead her out of the infirmary.
Entering the processing building, Maud felt a humid chill wash over her. Vivid memories of when she first entered this building filled her mind. Feeling her chest tighten, she sucked in a breath and held it. She did that several times until the pain in her chest left, bringing some relief to the panic that gripped her mind.
Walking up the stairs onto the second floor, the guards led her down the hall until coming up to a set of double doors. They opened and Maud had to close her eyes as bright white lights flooded them. She blinked several times until her vison came back. The room she found herself in was adorned with white tiles on the floor and walls. On either side were a set of cells, six on the left and six on the right.
Walking past on of these cells, she gasped as she saw Cheerilee sitting on a cot, resting her head against the cell’s corner. She couldn’t look away, her eyes stayed glued as she studied her mentor’s defeated demeanor. A chill washed over her as Cheerilee slipped out of view from the wall dividing wall.
One of the guards opened the cell door that was beside Cheerilee’s. He undid the handcuffs and shoved Maud in. “You will be fed shortly.” He sighed as he locked her in.
Maud timidly walked up to the bars of the cell and pressed her face against the bars, watching the guards leave the cellblock. Hearing the metallic snap of the lock, Maud got closer to the wall that divided her cell from Cheerilee’s. Not being able to see her, Maud rested her forehead against the bars of her cell. “Cheerilee?” She called out in a raspy voice. Cheerilee remained silent as she played with her tail. “Cheerilee? Please?”
“Get out of my head…” Cheerilee mumbled to herself.
“Cheerilee it’s me!” Maud pleaded.
Cheerilee’s left ear moved toward the sound of her voice. Letting out a moan she turned her head toward the bars of her cell. “Maud?”
Maud could hear the despair in her voice. “Y-Yes… It's me.” She said softly.
Cheerilee slowly got off her bed and walked up to her cell door and placed her hands on the bars. “Maud… Is it really you?”
Maud held back a cry of excitement. “Yes…” She let out a sigh. “I’ve been worried about you. Been worried about everyone.”
Cheerilee fought back her own emotions. “I’ve been fine.” Her tone conflicted with her statement, but Maud kept her questions to herself. She just wanted to enjoy this time being close to her mentor. “Why are you here?” Cheerilee asked softly, her voice’s tone showing a hint of worry.
“Maud tightened her right hand’s grip on the cell’s bars. “I’m pregnant…” She placed a hand on her stomach and slowly rubbed it.
Cheerilee’s ears stood erect. “You are?” She felt her mouth begin to dry. “By who?”
“It’s Obsidian’s” Maud replied. “It has to be?”
Cheerilee let out a shallow breath. “You weren’t raped...” She rubbed her brow against the cool iron bars. “Thank god…” Maud’s body shivered at her words. Her mind drifted to Pinkie, sitting beside her, telling her the horrible truth. Only hearing silence, Cheerilee began to worry as she tapped her fingers on the bars. “Maud? Is everything okay?”
Maud broke from her mind’s tormented thoughts. She stared at the white tiled floors. “Y-Yeah… Just thinking about the foal…”
Cheerilee could tell she was deflecting the question. Sighing, she leaned against the wall. “How are your sisters?”
Maud leaned against the wall of her cell and slowly slid down until her butt touched the cool concrete floor. “They’re doing alright.” She fidgeted with her fingers.
Cheerilee stared at the wall in front of her, eyeing the faint markings that were etched into the concrete by past occupants. She slid down the wall and sat on the floor. “Maud,” She brought her knees up to her chest. “You’re a terrible liar.”
Maud felt her chest tighten. “Uh…” She grabbed her stomach and began rubbing it.
“Maud?” Cheerilee closed her eyes as she rested her head against the wall. “Are your sisters, okay?”
Tears rolled down Maud’s cheeks. “No…” She brought her knees up to her chest and began rock back n’ forth. “Pinkie…” Pinkie’s hollowed-out eyes flashed before her eyes. “She was raped…” Her eyes trembled as her emotions overtook her. “And I failed to protect her!”
Silence fell over them.
Cheerilee sat still, her eyes never leaving the floor as Maud’s cries filled the air. Pinkie. One of her most eager learning students. Innocent Pinkie. Bubbly personality. Mind full of youthful excitement about the world. Now, innocent no more. Frist the war, then the camp… now this. Cheerilee ground her teeth. “Who?” She fidgeted with her fingers. “Who did this?” The memory of her own rape replayed in her head.
“A mare…” Maud managed to control her emotions. “Her name is Scarlet.”
Cheerilee’s eyes widened. She couldn’t believe a mare could do such a thing, especially to a pony of the same sex.
“And I can’t do anything about it!” Maud cried as she buried her head in her hands. “What kind of sister am I?”
“Maud!” Cheerilee’s tone of voice was firm yet had a motherly cadence. “Don’t you blame yourself!” She sat on her knees and placed her hands on the bars.
“But I could’ve done something!” Maud retorted.
“No, you couldn’t have!” Cheerilee hissed. “You’re playing by their rules now! You have to adapt! We all have to! Pray to have the strength to not let them break you! Pray for your sisters, for your husband, for your unborn foal!”
Maud shivered at her mentor’s tone. “But what if she keeps hurting her?”
Cheerilee mulled over her answer. “She’s strong, she learned from you to stay strong. She won’t break!”
Maud rubbed the tears from her eyes. “I want to protect her… To protect them all…” Cheerilee sighed as she listened to her cries. She stayed silent allowing Maud to vent her frustrations.
Hearing the door open, Cheerilee looked to her right and saw Nightingale walking into the block and up to their cell. “Is everything alright?” He asked staring at Maud’s defeated demeanor.
“Yes.” Cheerilee looked down as she backed away from the cell door.
Nightingale’s eyes jumped between them. “You know her?” He tilted his head at Maud.
Cheerilee studied the foreman’s posture. “Yes, she was one of my students.”
Nightingale looked at Maud. “I see…” He took out a pair of keys from his cargo pants pockets. “Come with me.” He opened Maud’s cell. “We have some things to discuss.” Maud shivered as she slowly stood up. Crossing her arms she looked up at him and gave him a hollowed stare. Letting out a sigh he used his magic and attached a leash to her collar. Looking at the leash she shivered out a heavy sigh and slowly walked to the door. “You’re working at the offices today. Someone will be here in ten minutes to take you.” He told Cheerilee before following Maud. Cheerilee held onto the bars and strained to watch as they left the cellblock.
Stepping out onto the gravel road, Maud kept her arms crossed as she followed Nightingale to his office tower. Silence fell over them as she watched her hooves. Her tail wagged from her internalized frustrations that begged to resurface. Hearing the distant sounds of the mine tickling her ears, she looked to her left and stared at the mining complex in all its glory.
She was awestricken at its enormity. Only seeing the mine up close didn’t do it justice. Turning her attention to the warehouse, her mood soured as Pinkie crossed her mind. She squeezed her arms. Her tail swished quickly from side to side as she thought of the mare that abused her. She gritted her teeth as she imagined torturing her for taking her sister’s innocence.
Hearing a moan, Nightingale looked over his shoulder and eyed Maud and her reserved posture. ‘I’ll get to the bottom of that.’ He told himself. ‘Don’t need a slave with a sour attitude…’ He tightened his grip around the leash’s handle loop. “Watch your step.” He tugged on the leash to get her attention as he ascended the stairs to his office home.
Maud let out a groan from the pressure on her neck. Looking up at the office tower, she eyed its stairs, watching her hooves with bated breath as she followed after him. Her mind drifted to the last time she walked up these steps. Where Pinkie was punished for something she did… ‘What kind of sister am I?’ Were her sisters going to be pushed for her being pregnant. Was the foreman going to torture her until she gave up the father of the foal? And if so, what would happen to Obsidian if she did…
Her thoughts were broken as she felt a cold aura on her shoulders. She was gently forced to sit in a chair beside the radiator. Nightingale unlatched the leash from her collar and set it on the coffee table in front of her. Letting out a sigh he took a seat in the chair opposite of her. They sat in silence until he lit a cigarette. “So, I have a feeling you’re wondering why you’re here and not on an operating table.” He pointed at her stomach, “Removing that.”
Maud instinctively placed a hand on her stomach. “Do you still plan to?”
Nightingale took a long drag. “No.” He flicked some ash into an ashtray beside his chair.
Maud stared at her belly. “Why am I here?” She looked at him.
He studied her dull demeanor. “You’re my salve now.”
She felt a shiver dance across her back. “What?”
He walked up to her. “You should be thanking me. If I didn’t make you my slave, you would’ve lost it.” He stared at her belly. She instinctively covered it as she stared at him with wide eyes. “To be honest I really didn’t want a slave, but I’m short on prisoners and I didn’t need another mental wreck of a prisoner.”
Maud squeezed her stomach “Is that the only reason?” She narrowed her eyes. “There has to be more to it?”
Nightingale smiled. “You’re a smart one.” He walked into the kitchen and pulled out two glass cups and filled them with water. “I can keep you in line. You think I don’t have my eye on all my prisoners?” He offered her a glass.
She timidly took the glass and took a sip. “W-What do you mean?”
“Why didn’t you return with the cart you brought to the warehouse?” He took a sip of his drink. “One of my guards saw the cart return with one prisoner, not two.” He took a seat in his chair. “What were you doing?”
Maud struggled to swallow her drink. “I was pulled away by a guard to help them move something around.” She omitted Scarlet’s name, in hopes that he wouldn’t look further into it.
Nightingale kept his eyes on her shaky demeanor. “I don’t believe you.”
Maud felt clammy. The world around her slowed. ‘What do I say?’ She screamed in her head.
Nightingale sighed as he stood up and walked up to her. “What were you doing?” He placed a hand under her chin. “You wanted to see your sisters?” She shivered at his touch. “Am I correct?”
“Y-Yes…” She took a shallow breath. “I-I wanted to give them a gift.” Tears rolled down her face as she feared his response.
“Why?” He lifted her head so he could look into her eyes.
“It was their birthday.” Maud let out a shaky sigh.
“Their?” He raised his brow.
“Yes…” She fought back her emotions. “Pinkie and Marble are twins.” He nodded as he let go of her and walked up to his desk. Seeing him pick up the phone, Maud’s blood ran cold. “No! don’t hurt them!” She fell to the floor and crawled on her knees. “I don’t want them to be hurt again!” She sobbed. “I don’t want her to be raped!” She pointed at herself, “Hurt me instead!”
He stared at her with confusion as he placed the phone back down. “Raped?” He walked up to her and bent down to be at eye level? “What do you mean by raped?”
Maud fought to control her emotions. “Pinkie… I sat beside her in the cafeteria and she… she told me she was raped!”
“By who?”
The image of the mare flashed across her mind. “S-Scarlet…” Maud lowed her head as she placed her hands on the floor, trying to fight the urge to puke.
He sighed as he stared at her pathetic posture. ‘God damn it, Scarlet…’ He rubbed the back of his neck as he stood up and walked to his desk. Picking up the phone he spun the number dial. Maud looked up and watched him place the phone to his ear with trembling eyes.
“This is Private Lance of White Hills bookkeeping department.” A voice on the other line stated.
“This is Nightingale.” He took out a cigarette. “I want a message to go out to all prison staff on a status of a prisoner.”
“Which prisoner is this?” The private asked.
“Prisoner 5179.”
“And what message do you want to send out, foreman?”
“Prisoner 5179 status has changed. She is my slave and if staff see her out and about on the camp’s grounds, they must follow proper protocol. Is that understood?”
“Understood.” The private hung up.
Nightingale hung up the phone. Activating his horn, he grabbed her collar and lifted her up. She let out a huff as she grabbed at the collar to relieve the pressure on her neck. Placing a hand on her chin, he forced her to look him in the eye. “You’ll be sent to the showers and given a new pair of clothes. After you’re done, I have some things I need to be done. Understood?”
Maud blinked the tears from her eyes as she nodded. “W-What about my sister?”
“I’ll look into it.” He rubbed her chin which sent shivers through her body.
Scarlet sat on the catwalk, resting her head in her left hand, watching the prisoners work the sluices. Her eyes scanned them once over before she turned her attention to Pinkie. She watched and studied the subtle movements she made as she worked. Seeing Pinkie’s sweat-soaked fur glistening in the light made her shiver in delight as she imagined their bodies together, locked in passionate lovemaking.
“Scarlet?”
Scarlet’s daydreaming faded as she looked to her right and saw one of her fellow guards. “Yes?”
“I have a message to deliver.” He leaned on the railing.
“What kind of message?” She shivered. Was she found out?
“A message from the foreman.” He saw her look at him with bewilderment. “A new status of one of our prisoners has changed. 5179 is now the foreman’s slave. So, if you see her, please for the love of god, follow proper protocol, understood?”
Scarlet shivered as she turned her attention back onto Pinkie. “Understood.”
“Good, on to the next.” He stood up and walked past her to the office that overlooked the entirety of the warehouse, near the drop-off station.
Scarlet kept staring at Pinkie. She tapped the railing with her finger as she stared at her body’s curvature. Her smile grew as the news slowly sunk in. ‘Life couldn’t get any better…’ She pushed herself off the railing and walked down the stairs.
Pinkie angrily dug through the rocks. Her eyes stared madly at her shimmering reflection in the water. Seeing her own broken expression glaring back at her, she gritted her teeth and let out a low hiss as she pulled out a handful of rocks.
Marble looked at her sister. She was scared by the aura her sister was giving off. She had tried asking what was wrong the other night. She asked about Maud and her passing out in the cafeteria. But Pinkie never gave her an answer. She asked what Scarlet wanted with her. But Pinkie never gave her an answer. Marble felt her chest tighten as she remembered trying to hug her sister, only for her to lash out, swinging her limbs, hissing out a cry before huddling against the corner of the room.
Ruby and Snowy shivered at Pinkie’s expression. It seemed to them like she could break a boulder with that stare of hers. Ruby felt her chest tighten as she kept staring at her sister-in-law. She had never seen her this angry before and it scared her.
Seeing Pinkie’s frustration growing as she tossed copper nuggets into her bucket, Marble wanted to comfort her, but she couldn’t think of the right words to say, and it scared her to her core. Seeing red in her peripheral vision, her blood ran cold as she saw Scarlet walking up to them.
“Hello.” Scarlet hummed as she placed her hands on Pinkie’s shoulders, giving Marble a warm smile. Pinkie’s body went numb. Her stomach twisted into itself as she felt the mare massage her shoulders. Hearing no reply, Scarlet rested her chin on Pinkie’s head. “I have some news for you two.”
“News?” Marble asked softly.
“Yes.” She tightened her grip on Pinkie’s shoulders. Pinkie squirmed under the mare’s embrace. “Your sister Maud, she won’t be seeing you, probably for a very long time.” She hummed a little tune.
Pinkie started to sweat, which made her feel clammy. “What?”
“She’s a slave now.” She loosened her grip on Pinkie. “She has to abide by new rules now.” She gave Marble a harsh stare. “No big sister, to give you gifts. No big sister to protect you.” She put her lips to Pinkie’s right ear. “Which means, I have you all to myself.” She seductively whispered before letting go of her. “Stay out of trouble.” She laughed as she walked back to her perch on the catwalk.
Pinkie stared mindlessly at the rocks in the water. The world around her began to fade as her mind began to torment her. ‘You’re going to be her whore!’ A voice laughed at her. Pinkie felt light-headed as her eyes darted around. ‘And you’re going to like it!’ Another voice mocked.
“STOP IT!” Pinkie yelled as she threw her bucket on the ground. Marble and Ruby stared at her in fear as they saw her glaring at them with hate-filled eyes. Pinkie let out a growl as she grabbed her head. “Leave me alone!” She tried running out of the warehouse. The guards standing behind them activated their horns and threw her to the ground.
Seeing the commotion, Scarlet ran down the catwalk.
“What the hell did you say to her?” One of the guards asked.
Scarlet gave her comrade a stern glare. “I told her some news about her sister.”
“Well calm her down before it gets out of hand, I don’t feel like doing an incident report tonight!” The guard huffed, pouring more mana into his magic as Pinkie squirmed against his hold.
“Drop your magic, I’ll take care of it.” Scarlet sighed as she bent down. She grabbed Pinkie’s mane and shook her violently. Pinkie dropped her temper tantrum and let out a sob from the pain coursing through her head. “You want to be a brat?” She lifted her up and grabbed her collar. “Then you’ll be treated like one!” She dragged her to the back of the warehouse.
“Where are you taking her?” The guard asked.
“To the back.”
“You need help?” He started to follow her.
“No,” She turned around, holding up a hand. “I’ll take care of it. Isn’t that what you wanted me to do?” Her comrade nodded. “Good, now what the foreman doesn’t know, the better for us. What happens here, stays here!”
He nodded as he eyed the prisoners staring at them with wide eyes. “GET BACK TO WORK!” The prisoners quickly got back to work. Marble and Ruby however kept staring as they watched Scarlet drag Pinkie to the back of the warehouse.
Scarlet eyed them and gave a growl. “Work!” She snapped her fingers. Marble and Ruby shivered as they dunked their hands into the water. Pinkie stared back at her sisters, horrified that they weren’t standing up for her.
Seeing the storage room she was rapped in, Pinkie started to sob as she tried breaking free from Scarlet’s grasp. Using her magic, Scarlet opened the door and threw her into the room. Pinkie cried as she sat on her knees. Looking over her shoulders she stared at Scarlet standing in front of the door, giving her a scowl. “You’re going to learn your place, little filly,” She flipped on the lights and shut the door. “One way or another…” She took off her belt and gave Pinkie a menacing smile. Pinkie let out a cry as she backed up to the back of the room placing her hands up to protect herself as Scarlet raised the belt in the air.
View Online
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 14 - Shattered Minds and Great Despair
Pinkie laid on the ground, her naked body shivered from the cool concrete floor. Her mind was cloudy from the sensation of Scarlet’s vagina rubbing against hers. Scarlet let out several grunts as she held Pinkie’s left leg for support. “Oh, baby filly…” Scarlet hummed seductively, “By your little moans, I know you’re close.” She increased the rocking of her hips. Pinkie pulled at her mane as she felt the strange sensation building within her. She felt it plenty of times before, it felt good… it felt wrong… and that’s what scared her.
Scarlet giggled as she yanked on Pinkie’s leg. “That’s it!” She laughed. “Fuck!” She let go of Pinkie’s leg and laid on top of her. “You seemed to enjoy that?” She touched her snout against Pinkie’s. “We keep this up, you’re going to be an expert.” She kissed her.
Pinkie shivered as she closed her eyes. She just laid still letting the mare’s tongue explore her mouth. Her shame and confusion paralyzing her once again. She hated that, why couldn’t she be stronger…
“My little plaything.” Scarlet pulled away from her kiss and looked into Pinkie’s blue eyes. “I wish we could lay next to each other all day, sadly we can’t though. But not for long, soon this war will be over and you’ll be my slave.” Scarlet got off of her and sat up on her knees, her butt pinning Pinkie’s waist to the floor. “Shit, if only I was the foreman, I would’ve made you my slave, like he did with your sister.” She frowned as she glared off into space. “But I’m not.”
Pinkie stared up at the ceiling her mind steeped in a muck of horrified thoughts of being with her for the rest of her life. “W-When…” She struggled to talk. “D-Do you think the war will be over?”
Scarlet smiled at her as she picked up her military outfit and Pinkie’s slave gown from the table with her magic. “Not, sure, but I hope its soon.” She dropped Pinkie’s slave gown on her face. “Get dressed, we've been gone too long.”
Pinkie pulled the article of clothing from her face. “But you told them that I had another job to do…” Her eyes widened at her own words. Was she trying to reassure her? The mare molesting her? She felt her blood ran cold. ‘What am I doing?’
Scarlet gave her a sly smirk. “Oh, look at you, wanting another round?” She hummed seductively. “I would love that but, I have a post I need cover for someone else.” She put on her shirt. “Don’t feel lonely while I’m gone.” She bent down a planted a kiss on Pinkie’s lips. This time Pinkie didn’t shiver or close her eyes, she stared into the mare’s eyes. Scarlet pulled away and gave a sigh. “That’s my filly.”
Maud stood over the kitchen sink washing dishes she used to make breakfast for her master and herself. She worked silently as she expertly cleaned them. “Err…” Maud placed a hand on her belly. She let out a heavy sigh as she leaned against the counter.
“You alright?” Nightingale asked from the dining table a few feet from the kitchen proper.
Maud looked over her shoulders and saw he hadn’t looked up from his morning paper. As she kept staring, she couldn’t help but think of her father. Reading the paper at morning and at supper. She shook her head at the thought, Nightingale was nothing like her father. Then why did she think of her father when looking at him.
“No?” Nightingale pondered as he looked up from his newspaper.
“I’m alright.” Maud rubbed the spot where the pain was and got back to task. “It’s just the foal.”
Nightingale stared at her for some time before looking back at his paper. “Pace yourself.” He took a sip of his coffee. “You have a big day today.”
Maud stopped scrubbing as she stared at her reflection on the glass’s wet surface. “What am I doing?”
Nightingale finished his cup of coffee before answering. “I’m going to have you make some rounds around the camp.” He stood up and walked over to the sink. “I want you to make a report on how things are going. The guards know you’re my slave so they shouldn’t give you too much trouble, but if they do just show them this.” He placed his used cup in the sink and pulled out a card from his jacket’s pocket.
“What’s this?” Maud wondered as she stared at the laminated yellow paper card.
“A slave task identification card.” Nightingale took out a cigarette. “You seem like you are accepting your new role. To make it short, you’re earning my trust. You managed to stay out of trouble these four months. So, you deserve some more responsibilities,” He looked at his office table. “Other than being my secretary”
Maud held the card in her hand. She ran her thumb across its smooth surface. A warm feeling came over her. This little piece of paper was her ticket to seeing her sisters without the fear of reprisal. Her joy quickly stopped. She wasn’t bulletproof. She had to come up with a sneaky way to see them without raising suspicion. “Thank you,” She looked at the stallion. “Master.” She clenched her teeth, she still hated saying that word.
“Don’t abuse it.” He sighed as he walked up to his desk picking up a folder. “It’s a privilege.” He placed the folder on the counter near the sink. “Once you’re finished, complete what’s in this by the end of the day.” He walked away and up a flight of stairs to the second-story portion of his office tower.
Maud stared at the folder and swallowed the lump in her throat. ‘Play it safe Maud… Play it safe…’
Maud jumped off the steps of the office tower. She pulled the coat her master had given her over her slightly protruding belly and buttoned it up. Shivering at the slight chill of the fall air, Maud opened the folder and looked inside. One of her first tasks was to speak to one Captain Folly, the overseer of the mine. She needed to check with him on the condition of the mine. Her heart skipped a beat as she thought of Limestone and Obsidian. ‘It’s been so long since I’ve seen them…’ she cried internally. She bit her lower lip. She was going to have to think of something. Her need to see them made her body feel clammy. ‘I got this…’
Maud placed the folder against her chest and made her way toward the mine.
As she walked along the gravel covered road, Maud noticed that a majority of the guards paid little attention to her. Some gave her slide glances or a frown or two, but many kept to their tasks. ‘I guess the foreman has his guards’ respect?’ Maud wondered as she walked through the gate of a chain-linked-fence.
The guards standing by the gate, gave her a look. “Stop right there, slave!” One of the guards stated as he walked up to her. “Where are you going?”
Maud took out her slave card and handed it to him. “My master wants me to meet with Captain Folly.”
The guard stared at the yellow card. “Is that so?” He smiled as he lowered his head to be eye level with her. “Captain Folly is over there in that building.” He pointed over at a single-story concrete building at the west side of the open pit mine. Maud looked at the building and nodded as she went to grab the card. The guard smirked as he pulled it away from her. “But you better behave yourself. Remember what you are, slave.” He hissed as he handed her the card.
Maud frowned at the guard as she took her card back. “Understood.” She walked past them.
The guard stared at her as she made her way to the building. “Shit colt, we could’ve taken her for a spin!”
The guard looked at his comrade. “Yeah, if you want to lose your fucking job.” He shook his head. “I thought you weren’t dumb, Muller?”
“She would’ve kept her mouth shut.” He rolled her eyes. “Scarlet has a little filly she’s been fucking. Why not give her a good fucking? I’ve been missing the touch of a mare you know.”
The guard shook his head. “No, you want to know why?” He frowned at Muller. “Three reasons. One, were not Scarlet, fuck that crazy bitch. Two, I want to keep my job. And three, she’s pregnant, but I guess you’re blind.”
Muller rolled his eyes. “Scarlet is doing just fine.” He rolled his eyes. “If she hasn’t gotten reprimanded then we’ll be fine!”
His comrade shook his head. “I guess you’re right, can’t afford to fire her. Low on ponypower.” He placed a hand on his service pistol that was still holstered on his side. “But I still wouldn’t risk it!”
“You’re no fun Bolt.” Muller crossed his arms as he leaned on the pillar of the gate.
Bolt just shook his head as he looked at the building. “If you’re craving pussy, fuck one of our fellow guards. I know they’re craving a good dicking, like you, you thirsty moron.” Muller gritted his teeth and looked elsewhere as to not look at Bolt directly.
The sounds of typewriters filled the air as Maud entered the building. She scanned the unicorn mares working away at their desks. Studying their dull expressions, they gave their work. Turning her gaze from the mares she saw a unicorn stallion standing at the back of the building in front of a blackboard. Papers were taped to its surface. Data on the mine Maud presumed as she made her way up to the stallion who was talking to a small group.
One of the stallions noticed her approaching and alerted the stallion. He turned around and eyed Maud as she neared him. “You must be Nightingale’s slave?”
Maud stopped and gave a bow. A bow she had done multiple times after becoming a slave. She still couldn’t get use to that fact… “Yes, Captain.” She rose from her bow, her body shivering at his words. Four months as a slave… how could it be that long? “My master wanted me to get a report on the mine and its facilities.”
Captain Folly sighed as he crossed his arms. “A camp audit… Damn its that time of the year?” He looked at the blackboard. “Let me get some papers for you.”
Maud stood still and watched him walk over to a desk to her right. The stares from the other unicorns he was talking to slowly alerted her to the contempt that was sent her way. She hesitated for a bit, before turning to face one of the guards staring at her. The stallions she looked at quickly looked away and stared at a stack of papers in his hands.
“This should be everything the foreman needs.” Captain Folly approached Maud, handing her a small stack of papers held together by a large paperclip. “is there anything else he wanted?” He watched Maud place the papers in her folder.
Maud stared at the papers giving them a quick once over. Seeing that they were indeed the papers she needed, she placed the folder close to her chest. “He…” She thought about what she was about to say. “He wanted me to talk to some of the prisoners working the mines.” She lied.
Captain Folly crossed his arms. “What for?”
She looked at the stallions behind him and saw their questioning gazes. “To tell them to double their quota.” She tightened her grip on her folder. “Only a few at random. To see who has what it takes.” She scolded herself at the absurdity of it all, what a stupid lie…
“Interesting?” Folly hummed as he rubbed his chin. “Pick the best of the best. That’s one way to boost our numbers.” He looked at the blackboard. “Go ahead, you worked the mines before, you know your way around.” He looked back at her. “If any of the prisoners give you trouble, let my guards know.”
“Yes, captain.” Maud bowed.
“Go, and make it quick.” He waved her out.
Maud quickly turned around and left. Stepping out of the building, she let out her nervousness with a heavy sigh. ‘I get to see them…’ Her eyes widened. ‘How am I going to do it?’ She made her way to the mine as her mind mulled over the how.
Limestone struck the ground with her pickaxe. Her swollen left eye blinked causing her to groan out a hiss. Hissing out her pain, she gently touched it as she looked up at a guard. The guard feeling her gaze, looked down at her from the terrace he stood on and glared at her with harsh eyes. She gritted her teeth and narrowed her eyes. “Get back to work.” Hearing a low voice, she turned around and saw Obsidian digging into the ground with his shovel.
Limestone stared at him for a few seconds. “How can you just let them take her!” She finally spoke.
Obsidian stopped digging and gave her a heavy sigh. “What can I do Limestone?” He leaned on his shovel. “What can I do, that won’t get me killed?” He went back to work with a huff. “What good would that do? Trust me, I’m worried! I’m worried every damned night, but If I get myself killed, that won’t do her, you, my sister, and my sister-n-laws any good!”
Limestone stared at her brother-in-law and watched his body shiver. “Sorry…” She went back to work.
Obsidian let out a sigh. “Trust me, I wish I was able to sit beside my sister during breakfast and lunch.” He huffed as he tossed a shovel-load of rocks into the cart behind him. “She seems so lost.”
Limestone huffed as she slammed her pickaxe into the dirt. “Pinkie and Marble are acting lost as well.” She growled as she pulled at her tool. “They don’t seem themselves. I’ve tried asking Snowy and all she told me is that a guard has been harassing them… Mostly Pinkie…” She sighed as she stared at the rocks by her hooves. “I’m scared for them…”
Obsidian looked at her tired eyes. “We need to stay strong.” He looked at the head of his shovel. “We can’t let them break us…” Hearing hoofsteps, he looked over his shoulders and saw a pair of guards walking up to them. “Shit…”
“You two, with us!” One of the guards snapped his fingers. The other guard placed a hand on his whip.
Obsidian and Limestone dropped their tools and put up their hands. “Where are we going?” Obsidian asked.
“Just shut it and follow!” The guard rolled his eyes as he led them over to a small wooden shack at the base of the mine close to a gravel path that wormed its way up to the top of the mine. Limestone got close to Obsidian as they neared the shack. Opening the door, the guard waved them in. “Make it quick.” He spoke to the pony within.
Limestone’s and Obsidian’s eyes lit up as they saw Maud. Maud turned around. Her face was stern as she looked at the guard. “Will do.” She nodded to allow them to enter. They entered the shack as the guard closed the door.
“Maud?” Limestone went to hug her, but Maud held up a hand.
Maud ears swiveled as she listened to the guards walking away. “Okay, the coast is clear…” She let out a groan as Limestone gave her a death grip of a hug. “I missed you too.” Maud returned the hug.
Obsidian joined in the hug and gave her a hearty squeeze. “Where have you been?” He held her face in his hands. “Are they hurting you?”
Maud shook her head. “No…” She held their hands. “It’s just… The foreman… He made me his slave…”
Their hearts dropped. “What?” Limestone felt feverish. “Why?” She started to hyper ventilate.
“Lime, calm down.” Maud placed her hands on her shoulders.
“Why are you a slave?” Obsidian crossed his arms. “Did he make you his?” He felt his throat tighten up at his own question.
“No… I’m not a slave for those reasons.” She shivered just imagining that thought. “I became a slave, because I’m pregnant.”
Obsidian felt numb as his world faded all around him. He felt light headed as his wife’s words swam in his head. Limestone’s joy barely registered as he braced himself against the wall. A part of him was proud that he was a father, but the other half hated the world for having his child born in such a place and in such a situation.
“Sweetie?” Maud’s voice called out to him. “Obsidian?” He felt her shake him. “Are you alright?”
“You’re pregnant?” He looked at her with wide eyes. “Why now?”
Maud tightened her grip on her husband’s hand. “It wouldn’t have mattered when. Pregnant then or pregnant now.” She placed a hand on his cheek. “All that matters is the here and now.”
Obsidian grabbed her hand and squeezed it. “But you’re a salve, trapped in this hell hole!”
Maud shook her head. “If I wasn’t the foreman’s slave, our foal would’ve been aborted!”
“Aborted?” Limestone stared at her sister with wide eyes. “They were going to kill an unborn foal?”
Obsidian placed a hand on his wife’s belly. “Why did he make you, his slave?” He looked into her eyes. “Why did he save our child?”
“I’m not sure?” Maud placed her hand over his. “He didn’t have to, but he did.” She let out a sigh. “I’m scared to know the answer. I’m scared he’ll find out you’re the father.”
Obsidian sighed as he looked at the ceiling lamp above them. He watched the lightbulb flicker from the lack of sufficient electricity. “We’ll keep it that way.” He held her head in his hands. “We’ll make it work. If I have to keep my distance to protect you, to protect our foal, then I’ll do it.” He kissed her.
Maud smiled as she rested her head on his chest. “I wish I could stay longer…”
“Why are you here?” Limestone asked.
“Doing some errands for my… Master.” Maud bit her lower lip. “And I decided to add a little detour, to see you two. To see the twins and Ruby.”
“What did you say to get them to allow you to?” Limestone grabbed her tail.
“I said the foreman wanted to test certain prisoners. To double their quota…” Maud fidgeted with her fingers. “I’m sorry?” Obsidian let out a sigh and held his wife close.
Limestone bit her lower lip and looked at the ground. She ran her fingers through her tail. “No need to apologize… I can handle the work load.” She let out a heavy sigh. “But I’m not sure about twins or Ruby. They seem shaken up, especially Pinkie. I’ve only seen her from a distance, but she doesn’t look like herself?”
Maud shivered. “Oh no…”
“What’s wrong?” Obsidian asked.
Maud felt her mouth began to dry. “Pinkie… She told me that she was raped by a mare named Scarlet.”
Limestone felt sick as she leaned against the wall. “What?” She ran her hand through her mane. “What are we going to do?”
Maud placed her hands on her sister’s shoulders. “Lime, calm down!” Maud rested her forehead on her sister’s. “I’ll try to speak to the foreman again. I told him several months ago. I hope what I told him made a difference?”
“You really think it did?” Obsidian crossed his arms
Maud looked down and stared at the rusted nails that held crate behind Limestone together. “I hope so… But I know deep down its stupid to think that… But I need hope.” She looked at her husband. “It’s the only thing I can do.”
Obsidian nodded as he looked at the door. “So how are you going to make this convincing?”
“Yell at me.” Maud said out loud, but her eyes stared at her sister. “Call me names, anything to convince them.” She placed her hands on Limestone’s shoulders. “Understand?”
Limestone nodded as she hugged her sister. “Will see you when we can.” She walked up to the door. Taking a deep breath, she threw open the door. “Screw you!” She yelled as she turned around as she stepped out of the shack. Prisoners and guards nearby looked over at the commotion. “You want us to double our quota! And for what?” Obsidian held Limestone by the shoulders.
“You heard me!” Maud raised her voice. “The foreman wants numbers. And you’re more than capable of doing so!”
“Says you! You traitor!” Limestone spat as she held onto Obsidian.
“Is everything alright?” The guard that had led them to the shack asked as walked up to them.
“Yes…” Maud stared at her sister and husband as they wandered back to their spot on one of the mine’s terraces.
“Then what’s with the yelling?” He stared at the duo as they wandered back to the mine.
“They didn’t take it well.” Maud eyed the mine’s terraces.
“Well, you did tell them to double quota.” The guard laughed. “Kind of cruel.”
Maud stared at several ponies toiling away. “I need to get going.” She looked at the guard. “Those ponies look like they’re qualified.” She pointed at them. “Let them know.” She picked up her folder and made her way toward the pulverizer warehouse.
“Understood… slave.” The guard looked at the ponies she pointed to and shook his head. “Let’s see if this boosts numbers?”
Exiting the mine, Maud looked back at it and watch the multitude of prisoners working away at the earth. The depth of the mine made them look like small ants. She felt mighty over them. It made her feel sick. Shivering, she let out a sigh and walked over to the pulverizing warehouse.
Nearing the building a chill danced across her back. She stared at the building that was the scene of her sister’s torment. Her rape. Frowning, she entered the building.
The mind-numbing sounds of the pulverizer filled her ears. Folding her ears back to dull the noise, she scanned the sluices and saw her sisters a few feet from her. Their backs were to her making them unaware of her presence. Turning her eyes to the catwalks above, she scanned the guards until her eyes locked on to Scarlet. Her teeth grinded against themselves as she saw her eyes staring at her sister seductively. Pressing the folder close to her chest, she made her way up to the offices.
Seeing movement in the corner of her eye, Scarlet turned her attention from Pinkie to the source. Her eyes went wide as she saw Maud walking up the steps to the office. “Shit…” She tightened her hands on the catwalk’s railing. “Fuck!” Scarlet hissed as she ran her hand through her mane as she made her way off the catwalk.
Hearing her frustration, Pinkie looked up at where Scarlet was standing. A shiver danced across her back. Looking around, she tried to figure out what made her upset. Seeing her sister entering the office on her right, Pinkie felt a chill wash over her body. “Maud?” Marble hearing her sister’s name looked up and saw her sister staring. Seeing what her sister was looking at, her own body shivered.
Maud stepped into the office and looked around. The space was bare and in a sad state. The sheet metal walls were covered in rust at their base. The wooden floors lacked color and were covered in a layer of dust. There were only three desks at the back wall near the window that overlooked the warehouse floor.
A unicorn mare sitting at one of those desks looked up from her paperwork. She looked at Maud with stern eyes. “What are you doing here?” She stared at the folder. “Your master sending you to do his work?” She moved some of her mane from her eyes. “Lazy stallion!” She hissed as she fiddled with the fan beside her, trying to get it to spin faster.
Maud stepped up to the mare. “My master wants a report on how the camp is running.” She placed the folder on the desk. “I need a report on the warehouse and its output.” She saw her nameplate on her uniform. “Captain Polly.”
Polly glared at her as she picked up the folder. “All is well.” She pulled out a piece of paper and began writing in it. “So, you’re doing his errands?”
“Yes, ma’am.” Maud looked out the window and saw her sisters staring up at her.
Polly eyed her, “So, how's it going?” She saw that she was staring out the window. Looking over her shoulders, she saw two of her prisoners staring up at the office. They saw her and quickly looked away. Polly chewed her cheek as she looked back at Maud. “You know them?”
Maud felt a chill run down her back. “Um…” She placed her hand on her belly.
Polly raised her brow. “So, you do?” She turned her attention back to the paper. “Who are they to you?”
“They're my sisters.” Maud let out a hiss as she rubbed her belly.
Polly studied her mannerism as she mindlessly filled out her paperwork. “How far along are you?”
Maud was confused by the mare’s question. “How?” She let out a sigh. “Six months…” He looked down at herself. “It’s it that obvious?”
Polly smiled. “Sort of.” She handed the folder back to her. “Especially when it’s your first. It’s hard to hide the signs.” Maud sighed as she looked out the window and saw her sisters working away. Polly looked out the window as well and let out a sigh. “Those two haven’t been doing so well, especially the pink one.” She looked at Maud. “Maybe you can cheer them up or something.”
Maud chewed her cheek. “Maybe if you stopped Scarlet for harassing them, then they would work better.”
Polly placed her head in her hands. “Look, I know some of the guards get out of hand with how they dish out punishments… But there is nothing I can do.” Polly took out a cigarette. “And I won’t. And I can’t.” She lit it and took a long drag. “You earth ponies are gonna have to learn it’s the survival of the fittest. Either you make it or you don’t. Just be glad you’re here and not at some other camps where you’d be dead in a few weeks at most.”
Maud hung her head.
“Look, I’m allowing you to say hi to them, in hopes it boots their moral.” Polly leaned back in her chair and sighed. “I’ll be watching from here, so if my guards give you trouble, I’ll know. But make it quick, we got quotas to hit.”
Maud bowed as she exited the office, as she opened the door, she saw Scarlet standing in front of her. Maud felt a chill run down at her spine. She was so close, so close to the mare who took her sister’s innocence from her. She felt her grip on the folder tighten and her jaw lock up.
“Scarlet, perfect timing.” Polly called out. “Can you come in; I need to talk to you.”
Scarlet looked at her captain and gave a small nod. “Watch yourself, slave!” She hissed as she walked past Maud, shoving her shoulder into hers. Maud looked back at the mare and ground her teeth as she exited the office.
Walking down the steps, Maud saw her sisters, and Ruby looking at her as she neared. Maud let out a shiver as she saw her sister’s hollowed eyes, especially Pinkie’s. It felt like her baby sister’s eyes would rip out her soul.
Seeing a guard, Maud waved them down. The guard seeing her walked up. “What is it slave?” He crossed his arms.
“I need to speak to them.” She pointed at Pinkie, Marble and Ruby.
The guard gave a huff. “Got permission?”
“Captain Polly.” Maud tilted her head at the office.
The guard looked up at the office as he chewed his cheek. “Fine, you can go into the hall over there, but make it snappy!” He snapped as he gave her a stern glare.
Maud ignored his stare and gave him a small bow before walking up to her sisters. “Come, quickly.” She commanded them. Her sisters quickly followed after her. Hearing the door squeal close as they entered the hall, Maud quickly turned around. “Oh, I missed you!” She bent down and brought them into a hug.”
They excepted her loving gesture. Pinkie however did not. She groaned against the affection and pulled away from the embrace. Maud looked stunned as she saw Pinkie glare at her with pained filled eyes. “Where were you?” Pinkie growled.
Maud felt a heaviness wash over her. “Pinkie… I, I’m sorry…”
Pinkie let out a growl. “Sorry?” She felt her throat tighten up. “Why didn’t you come back! Why did you leave me!”
Maud hung her head. “Because they took me away.”
“Why?” Marble asked as she placed her hands on Pinkie’s shoulder in an attempt to calm her down.
Maud placed a hand on her belly as she sat on her knees. “Because I’m pregnant.”
Ruby’s and Marble’s eyes lit up. Pinkie felt a chill run down her back. “You are?” Ruby smiled. Maud nodded. Ruby let out a squeak as she hugged her sister-in-law tight. Marble joined her as they burred their faces into Maud’s chest. Pinkie just kept staring as her young mind processed the information.
Seeing her sister lost in her thoughts, Maud got closer to her and placed her hands on her shoulder. “When they found out, they were going to kill the foal. But the foreman stopped it by making me his slave. That’s why I wasn’t in the cafeteria. That’s why I was gone for so long…” She brought her sister in for a hug. “I just earned his trust to roam the camp by myself.” She kissed her. “I would’ve come sooner. I swear.” She held her head in her hands.
Pinkie’s eyes filled with tears. “Why?”
Maud felt her chest get heavy. “Why?”
“Why are they hurting me?” Pinkie gripped her sister tight. “Why is she hurting me?" She sobbed into Maud’s shoulder.
Maud ran her fingers through her sister’s mane. “I don’t know?”
Marble and Ruby looked at the distressing scene unsure of what to do.
Maud kissed her sister on the head. “I’m trying to keep you safe…” Pinkie gripped Maud’s gown and let out a growl. “Pinkie?”
“Then try harder!” Pinkie pulled from her embrace. “Please!”
Maud ran a hand through her mane. “I'm trying, I pleaded to the foreman several months ago.”
Pinkie’s body shivered like a leaf. “She’s still hurting me!” Maud’s face went pale. “She said you’re never going to be there for me! But you’re here! You’re here and she’s still hurting me!”
“Pinkie!” Marble huffed. “She’s trying!”
Pinkie let out a pathetic sob as she fell to the ground and rocked back-n-forth on her rump.
Maud let out a sigh as she pulled her sister int a hug. Pinkie resisted at first but she eventually gave in. “We’re prisoners her Pinkie… We have no power, no control…” She waved for her other sisters to join in the embrace. They complied and gathered around her. “All we can do is stay strong.” She kissed them. “Don’t let them have power over you.” Pinkie didn’t respond as she kept her body against hers. Marble wiped away her tears and gave a nod. “We’ll try.” Ruby said softly.
Maud gave them one last squeeze. “I need to go.” She stood up and helped them off the ground. “I’ll be back when I can.” Her sisters looked up at her with mixed emotions. Ruby showing hope. Marble showing acceptance of the situation. Pinkie still showing near defeat. Maud knew that one visit wouldn’t fix the situation. Visits to be honest would only put an insufficient bandage on the wound that was festering out of control. She needed to get to the root cause. Scarlet…
Opening the door, she watched her sisters walk back to their stations. She could see their despair in their strides. She let out a heavy sigh. Even if the odds were stacked against her, she was going to try everything in her power to keep their life in this camp as safe as she could. “I need to speak to my master.”
“Or keep your mouth shut!” Maud whipped her head around and saw Scarlet standing behind her. Scarlet gave her a scowl that could cut glass. “You say anything to the foreman, your sisters are fucked!” Scarlet got in her face.
Maud swallowed her fear. “I don’t believe you.”
Scarlet pushed Maud against the wall. “You what?” She activated her horn. A pool of aura engulfed Maud’s neck. “I will hurt them if it means you keep your mouth shut!”
“How pathetic.” Maud choked. “But… It’s expected of a mare… Like you to do…” She tried to pull against the magic around her neck. Her body shivered at its cold touch.
Scarlet growled as she tightened her grip around Maud’s neck. “Why you little bitch!”
“Private what are you doing?” A guard who stepped into the hall asked.
Maud gasped against the pain. Gritting her teeth, she dropped her folder and took a swing at Scarlet. Her right fist made contact against Scarlet’s left eye. Scarlet let out a yell as she placed a hand on her eye. Maud took the opportunity to tackle her to the ground. “Say away from my sister! You fucker!” Pinning the mare, Maud took several swings at her face.
Activating her horn, Scarlet used her magic to push Maud off her and throw her to the ground. Scarlet returned the favor and unloaded her fury on Maud.
The guard and a few others ran into the hall and pulled Scarlet off of Maud.
“The fuck?” Scarlet yelled.
“Calm down, private!” One of the guards higher in rank yelled. “You know the rules!”
“She hit me first!” Scarlet growled as she wiped the blood drooling from her snout. “The fucking dirt eater!”
“The foreman owns her, not you!” The guard huffed. “He’s in charge of her punishment. And besides, you think I’m dumb? I saw you choking her.” He sighed as he watched his fellow guards lift up Maud. Seeing her bruised face, he rubbed his brow. “Hell, just count your lucky stars that you only struck her face.”
“What?” Scarlet braced herself against the wall. “The fuck does that mean, sergeant?”
The sergeant shook his head. “Didn’t get the memo?” Scarlet shook her head. “She’s pregnant!” Scarlet eyes went wide as she stared at Maud. Maud glared at her as she touched her bruised right eye. “Get it now?” Scarlet looked at her sergeant and nodded. “Good, now back to your post!” Scarlet saluted her sergeant and left the hall back into the Wearhouse floor.
The sergeant sighed as he picked up Maud’s folder. “You alright?”
Maud took the folder. “Yes…” She rubbed her hand across her snout and looked down and saw blood.
“Head to medical.” He sighed. “Damn it, I have to report this.”
“Don’t.” Maud fixed her mane.
“It doesn’t work like that salve.” He crossed his arms. He sent daggers her way as he glared at her. “You know how much trouble you’re in?”
“I don’t care.” Maud sighed as she fixed the folder and its papers. Placing her folder to her chest she began walking down the hall.
“You don’t care?” The sergeant laughed. “You should.”
“I’m going to tell him.” Maud stopped at the door and looked at the guard. “Which story would he believe then?”
“He would never believe a word you say low life.”
Maud smiled. “So sure, about that?” She walked out of the warehouse.
The sergeant frowned as he placed his hands on his hips. “Fuck…”
Nightingale walked down the steps that lead to his bedroom that was above his office. Rubbing the back of his neck he finished the last of his tea, when his eyes fell on Maud, who sat at over the sink. He saw her bruised face. Nearly choking on his drink, he forced a swallow as he made his way up to her. “Slave? You alright?” She didn’t respond as she attended to her wound. “Maud?”
She looked over at her master and saw him standing over her. She shivered as she turned her attention back to herself. “I’m fine…”
“Like hell you are…” He sighed. “Let me see.” He activated his horn and took the rag from her hands. “What happened?”
Maud stared at herself in the mirror as she watched him tend to her. It was strange, unicorns believed that earth ponies were beneath them. Unworthy of equal treatment, but yet he was treating her with some respect. ‘Just enough to keep us functioning…’ She mused. “Scarlet.” She finally spoke as she mulled over her thoughts.
Nightingale sighed as he rummaged under the kitchen sink. “How did you end up near her?” He pulled out a basket. Maud felt cold as she thought of a reason that wouldn’t get her sisters in trouble for her mistakes. “Wanted to see your sisters?” Maud stared at him though the mirror with wide eyes. Was she that easy to read?
“Y-Yes…”
Nightingale sighed as he poured some peroxide on the rag. “Be more careful next time…” He ran the rag on her cut lip. “You’re pushing you luck already.”
“Protecting my sister…” Maud stated flatly.
“Protecting?” He raised a brow.
“Scarlet is still raping my sister!” She turned around and glared at him. “I thought you would do something about it!” Her anger took over and she took a swipe at him.
He grabbed her arms with his magic and held her arms in the air. She groaned as she found herself in an uncomfortable position. She stared with trembling eyes at his stern expression. “I did nothing because there is nothing I can do?” He deactivated his magic.
She fell to the floor. She let out a groan as she looked up at him with hurt in her eyes. “Why?”
“I’m short staffed.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “There are some that I would like to replace, but the war has taken most if not all the available soldiers.” He looked back at her with stern eyes. “I’m sorry, but your sisters are going to have to learn their place.” He leaned over and placed a hand under her chin. “Just like you.”
Maud’s jaw tightened as she mulled over his words. She pulled her head away and stood up. “Understood…” She felt the dread and despair bubbling to the surface. “Master…” She walked up the stairs to her room.
Nightingale stared at the top of the stairs. Placing his hands on his hips he let out a sigh as he looked at the sink. “Damn it…”
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 15 - Countdown to Disaster
A massive steam train roared down the tracks along the southern foothills. Its eight cargo and two passenger cars rocked with the curvature of the White Horn foothills. It’s engineers shoveled coal into is hellish maw, feeding the flames within. With a smirk the operator leaned out and blared the steam whistle as the train passed a mile marker.
In the second to last cargo car sat an averagely sized unicorn stallion. His black mane was combed back and shined in the harsh yellow light above his head as he skimmed over his paperwork in the cramped cove, he called his office.
“Ratchet?” A unicorn mare called out as she stuck her head in the cove. “Are we still going to buy some prisoners when this train pulls into White Hills?”
He looked over his shoulder at the mare. “That’s the plan Willow.” He held up his paperwork. “We need at least two more if we want a full inventory.” He took off his glasses. “If we want to make a decent profit, we need to make a good choice.” He gave her a skeptical glare. “Can’t just buy the first thing we see.”
Willow nodded. “It would be great to pick up some young slaves.” She rummaged though a crate on the other side of the cove. “Big payday right there!” She pulled out several six-inch long bread bars filled with nuts and dried fruit which was as hard as brick. She hummed as she walked into the main compartment of the railcar and up to a three rusty cages.
Flipping a switch, three dull lights flickered on, revealing the cages to be filled with beings. “Wake up, supper time!” She yelled at her six slaves. The slaves who were baerly sleeping anyways, looked at her with tired eyes. She hummed as she tossed each of them a brick of bread.
Slowly the slaves picked up their meals and began sucking on the bread, softening it up for consumtion. She watched her slaves, studying their eating habits. “I can’t belive we picked up a pegasus and a human.” She looked at her business partner. “I’m surprised our government is even allowing it?”
Ratchet laughed. “It was only a matter of time,” He put away his papers. “You think we would allow those winged freaks a slice of the pie?” He peeked into the main cargohold. “And as for the human, its his fault he was caught.”
The human who barley spoke the native tounge of the ponies as well as the many accents and regional variations, matched the unicorn’s glare.
Ratchet chewed his cheek as he rolled his eyes. “Humans…” He muttered.
“Passengers we’ll be arriving at White Hill’s station tomorrow morning at six-fifteen. ” The conductor annoucned over the intercom. Willow and Ratchet who were staring at the intercom speaker over their heads let out a sigh of relief.
Standing on the deck of the train station, Nightingale looked to his right eyeing the speck of black coal smoke rising over the horizon. Maud who stood beside him eyed the unicorns standing around the station. Most were young recruits waiting for their train, but some of the unicorns were wearing civilian clothing.
Nightingale watched her eyeing the unicorns mulling about. “What do you see?”
Maud shivered as she looked forward, giving him a sideways glance. “Just pony watching is all…” She saw a twenity year old stallion earth pony slowly following a young couple. He had a tan collar with blue gemstones. Looking down at her collar she rubbed the similar stones with a soft touch.
Nightingale kept his eyes on her. “White Hills is more than a work camp.” He looked to his left and pointed at a small town in the distance. “About two miles that way is the town of White Hills itself.”
Muad stared at the town’s hazy silloutte. She couldn’t fathom a town housing a mining complex ran by slaves. She squeezed her collar and sighed. “What’s the town like?”
Nightingale messed with her leash. “Quiet and dying.” He slipped his hand throuh the loop in the leash. “The only thing keeping the town afloat is this camp.”
“It would be thriving if you let the locals work it.” Maud stated dully.
Nightingale glanced at her with a dull stare. “I agree.” He smirked at her. “But that’s not reality dear.” Hearing the train blare its whistle, Nightingale sighed as he motioned her to follow. “Lets meet our special guests.” He said in a less than enusiatic tone.
Maud kept silent as she followed her master. “Err…” She hissed as she felt a slight pain in her stomach.
“You alright?” Nightingale looked at her bulging stomach.
“Yes, just the foal is all…” She gently rubbed the spot. He nodded as they contiuded down the station’s platform.
The train’s breaks screamed as it rolled into the station. Steam poured over the waiting ponies on the the platform. Maud’s fur stood on end. The steam felt pleasant in the chilly morning spring air. Hearing the last hiss of the train. Several camp staff walked closer to the train. A unicorn wearing a contuctor’s cap popped his head out. “Do I have permisson to unload my cargo?”
Nightingale gave the stallion a nod. The conductor returned the gesture and sounded the horn. The camp’s staff got to task as they opened the cargo railcars and began unloading the supplies.
Stepping out of their cargo railcar, Ratchet and Willow wormed their way through the crowds. Seeing the foreman, they smiled as they closed the distance. “Nightingale!” Ratchet raised his hand in the air.
Nightingale put up a fake smile as he took the stallion’s hand. “Wellcome back. Here to take from me once again?” Maud raised her brow. She glanced at the slave traders, her throat tightening up.
“Hey what can I say the market is hot right now.” Ratchet smiled. “And before you say anything, all we need is just two more.”
“Good, your teligram was very vauge.” Nightingale gave the unicorn a flat stare.
“You took the bait, didn’t you?” Ratchet smirked. “Lets see what you got.”
Nightingale nodded as he lead them to his office tower. Entering through the gates, they turned left and down the gravel covered ground. Coming up to base of his office tower, Nightingale waved down two gruards walking in their direction. “Yes, sir?” One of the guards saluted.
“Take her the offices.” Nightingale handed Maud’s leash over. “She can help her friend.”
“Come slave!” The guard commanded in a stern tone. Maud looked back at her master, her ears were errect as she stared at him with wide eyes. She tried digging her hooves into the gravel, but a firm tug from the guard sent her stumbleing after him.
“She seems like a handful?” Ratchet stared at Maud. “Is she for sale?”
“No…” Nightingale walked up the steps. “She’s pregnant anyways.” Ratchet and Willow looked at Maud and notice her buldging belly through her gown. They looked at each other and nodded as they walked the stairs.
“Any new arivals?” Raitchet asked.
Nightingale sighed. “Yes, but its going to cost you extra.”
“How much?” Willow tilted her head.
“An extra ten percent.” He frowned. “New bodies are better than old ones.”
Ratchet and Willow looked at one another for a split second before smirking at the foreman. “Can’t agree more.” Ratchet crossed his arms. “Show us your new inventory.”
Nightingale frowned as he pulled out a binder and slid it over to them. The slave traders smiled as they picked it up and began skimming through it. He sighed as he took out a cigarette. Plopping it in his mouth he lit the stick and took a long drag. “Found what you’re looking for?”
Ratchet shushed him as he turned the page. The page he was on listed four earth ponies. ‘Maud, Limestone, Pinkie, and Marble.’ Seeing that they shared the same last name, they smiled as they eyed the pictures of each slave and their information. “This is what we were looking for.” Willow whispered. “A family!”
Ratchet smiled, but it soon left as he looked over Maud’s information and picture. Recognizing her face, he looked up at the foreman. “Are you sure you don’t want to sell your slave?”
“Why are you asking me this again?” Nightingale raised his brow. Ratchet handed the folder back to him. He took it and looked at the page he pointed to. Seeing that it was Maud and her sisters, Nightingale finished off his cigarette. “I thought you said you wanted only two?”
“We did, but you have a whole family!” Willow smiled. “Just tell us your price, we want all four.” She placed her hands on his desk, her tail wagging from her excitement.
Nightingale stared at the childish mannerism she was displaying and lit another cigarette. “No, my slave is not for sale.”
“Why not?” Ratchet frowned. “I know she’s pregnant, but this!” He held out the binder. “This is an amazing find for us!”
Nightingale rolled his eyes. “You know the rules on pregnant slaves.”
Ratchet bit his cheek as he glared at Maud’s photo. “What about her?” He pointed at Limestone.
“No can do.” Nightingale sighed. “She’s a hot head but she’s a good worker. Not losing her.”
Ratchet’s mood was souring as he stared at Pinkie’s and Marble’s photos. ‘Eleven-year-old twins…’ He picked up the binder and showed it to Willow. “What do you think?” He pointed at the twins.
Willow hummed as she mulled over the photos. “They’re not identical, but we can make it work.” She looked at Nightingale and gave him another smile. “What about these two?” She pointed at the photos as she handed back the binder.
Nightingale looked at what she’s pointing at and slowly placed his fingers together. “You want those two?”
“Yes, give us your price.” Ratchet huffed.
“Well… Shit.” His mind wandered to Maud. He knew that selling her younger sisters would drive her into a fit of anger, but at the same time, with her being pregnant, he could use her unborn child as leverage to keep her in line. ‘You Pies are a stubborn bunch.’ He wondered what their parents were like. He shuttered at the thought. He was glad they were separated.
Then his mind went to Scarlet. Selling Pinkie would finally put an end to her unhealthy obsession for the filly and the trouble it caused… He shook his head and grimaced just thinking about it. ‘Sick mare…’ He thought of Scarlet. ‘I hate being short staffed…’ He looked at the slave traders and let out a sigh. “Four hundred bits.” He looked at the slave traders, “For each.”
Ratchet bit his inner lower lip as he mulled over the offer. “I’m not leaving empty handed, so you got yourself a deal!” He smiled offering his hand to Nightingale. “Just deliver them to our railcar, we’ll be waiting.”
Pinkie, Marble, Ruby, and Snowy mindlessly worked their sluice station. The loud humming of the pulverizer behind them numbed their ears as they dipped their hands into the cold water. Scooping up a handful of grounded rocks, Pinkie gently skimmed through them, looking for nuggets of copper.
With a shaky hand she placed her small hand full of nuggets into her bucket beside her and dipped her hands into the running stream of water to look for more once again. “How’s it going?” Pinkie shivered as she struggled to look over her shoulders.
Behind her was Scarlet, who looked down at her with a menacing sickly-sweet smile. “It’s going alright…” Pinkie noticed that her right eye had never fully recovered from the beating she received from Maud. She remembered when she found out, Scarlet gave her hell for it. She remembered Scarlet dunking her head into the sluice. Her struggle for air as the cold water sent chills through her body.
Scarlet became aware of her staring and covered her eye with her hand as she leaned in close to Pinkie. “Don’t you think I haven’t forgotten about this!” She whispered. Pinkie shivered as her hot breath ran over her neck. “When you get a break, I’m going to have to teach you some manners.” Scarlet hummed as she sucked on the tip of Pinkie’s right ear. Pinkie let out a pathetic moan as she felt Scarlet bite down as she placed a hand on the right side of her chest, giving it a little squeeze.
“Scarlet!”
Scarlet jumped back and looked over at the entrance to the warehouse and saw four guards approaching her. “Yes?” Scarlet asked as she stood at attention.
“Where are prisoners 5178 and 5180?” One of the guards asked.
“Right here.” She pointed at the fillies in question. “Why are you looking for them if I may ask?”
“They’re getting a promotion.” He joked as he waked up to them.
“P-Promotion?” Pinkie stuttered.
“Yes,” The stallion activated his horn and grabbed her collar. “You two are going to be slaves.” His other comrade grabbed Marble and dragged her out of the warehouse. Scarlet’s pupils shrunk as she watched the guards drag Pinkie and Marble out of the warehouse.
“RUBY!” Pinkie cried.
“Where are you taking them?” Ruby sobbed as she ran after her sisters-in-law.
Braking from her haze, Scarlet grabbed Ruby’s collar and held her back. “Shut it and stay still!”
The other prisoners, looked up for a short second before returning to work. Snowy however kept her eyes on Ruby, her own painful memories resurfacing. Ruby stared at the closed warehouse doors. She sobbed through clenched teeth as her closest friends were gone.
Scarlet stared at the closed doors. Her mind was a chaotic mess as she looked at the empty spot where Pinkie once was. Rage built within her as she smacked Ruby over the head and threw her bucket on the floor with her magic. “PICK IT UP! YOU CUNT!” Ruby shivered as she got on the floor. Tears pouring out of her eyes as she mumbled her cries of despair. Letting out sever snorts, Scarlet ran her hands through her short-buzzed cut mane. Feeling eyes were upon her, she looked around and saw prisoners and her fellow guards staring at her. “WHAT?” They dropped their gaze and went back to work.
Nightingale stood by Ratchet’s and Willow’s railcar. He looked at the clock over the ticket booth. Seeing that it was twenty-five past seven, he looked across the platform and eyed the gate.
“Are they here yet?” Ratchet crossed his arms as he leaned against the doorframe of his railcar.
“Almost.” Nightingale sighed as he pulled out a cigarette. Seeing some movement in the corner of his eye he looked up and saw his guards guiding the twins up to him. He saw their scared and bewildered expressions. Their wide eyes stared at the train, taking in all its grandness. “What took you so long?”
“This one!” The guard dragging Pinkie spat. “She’s a fisty one!”
Nightingale looked down at the pink furred filly and stared into her bright blue eyes. “She’s just like her sister.” He nodded at the railcar. “Load them up.”
The guards nodded as they handed the twins over to the slave traders. Ratchet smiled as he put on handcuffs around their wrists and lifted them into the cargo bay. Willow smiled as she opened one of the empty cages and guided them in. Humming a tune, she shut the iron barred doors and locked it. “The packages are secured.”
Ratchet smiled as he shook Nightingale’s hand. “Nice doing business with you.”
“Same.” Nightingale looked at the twin’s terrified faces. “Where are you going to sell them?”
“Canterlot, where else!” Ratchet got into his railcar. “See you sometime in the future!” He yelled as the train blared its horn. Nightingale watched him shut the door as the train rolled out of the station.
Maud sat at her cubicle. Her eyes mindlessly stared at the words on the papers in front of her. For her they were all a blur. Her mind couldn’t focus on the task before her. It was on the slave traders. She felt clammy as she rested her head in her hand. She prayed that her sisters, her husband or Ruby weren’t chosen.
The clanking of typewriters filled the air.
She shivered as she placed a paper in a basket. Not fully aware if it was the right one or not. ‘Please no…’ She prayed. They said two… but would they stop at just two? Feeling hot, she picked up a folder and fanned her face.
“You alright?”
Maud looked to her right and saw her mentor Cheerilee sitting in front of her own typewriter. “No…” Maud looked at her own typewriter and ran a finger across the keys.
“Thinking about your sisters?” Cheerilee asked. Maud nodded. “Thinking about Pinkie?” Again, Maud nodded. Cheerilee sighed as she placed a hand on Maud’s shoulder. “You did all you could. Just pray that their minds are strong.”
“It’s not about that.” Maud ran her hands through her mane. “Slave traders came by.” She fidgeted with the keys. “They said they’re looking for two more…”
Cheerilee felt a shiver run down her spine. “You don’t think?”
“I hope not…” Maud felt her resolve fading by the minute. “I need to know. I can’t wait any longer!”
“Maud!” Cheerilee hissed in a low tone, trying to not draw the Unicorn mares and prison mares working away at the typewriters. “Stay strong, they want you to breakdown.” She remembered her own torment. “Take deep breaths.”
Maud nodded as she took shallow breaths. “Slave?”
Maud looked up from her desk and saw a unicorn mare, wearing a dark purple military dress. Her light-blue fur stood out to her dark indigo mane and tail. “I need you to run over to the supply station, we just got a shipment in today from the train station.” She handed her a folder. “Go over the inventory and make sure the colts down there counted correctly.”
Maud took the folder and bowed her head. The unicorn nodded and walked away. Looking back at Cheerilee, Maud held her mentor’s hand and gave it a tight squeeze. “I’ll be strong.”
Cheerilee smiled as she shook her hand. “Everything will be okay… It has to be.”
Maud nodded her agreement to her words and got up from her seat and left the offices that were on the second story of the prison process building. Exiting the building, Maud held the folder close to her chest as she walked toward the storage house beside the train station.
She kept her head down as she stared at her hooves walking over the gravel road. Her mind drifted to her sisters and her husband. She began to think of the worst-case scenarios. Were anyone of them chosen. She felt a shiver dance across her back and her hands gripped the folder tighter. ‘And if they were chosen…’ She shook her head. ‘Stop it Maud, stop doing this to yourself! All will be okay…’ Maud saw a red in her peripheral vision. Looking up she saw Scarlet approaching her. She let out a gasp as she saw her pink colored eyes glaring hellfire at her.
“You fucker!” Scarlet growled as she activated her horn. Maud felt cold aura grip her neck. “What have you done?” She threw her to the ground in between the prisoner processing building and a large shed.
Maud orientated herself to protect her unborn foal by landing on her butt and bracing her fall with her arms. “What is wrong with you?” She hissed as she glared at the irate mare.
“What did you say to your fucking master!” Scarlet got on top of her and pinned Maud’s arms with her hands.
Maud choked on her breaths. She felt the pressure on her neck increasing and the cold sting of Scarlet’s magic. “What?” Maud managed to say.
Scarlet growled. “What?” She squeezed Maud’s wrists and pushed them into the ground. “You! You took her from me!”
Maud stared at the mare as her mind mulled over her words. “Took her?” She chocked in confusion, soon that confusion turned to dread. Her eyes widened. Her body numbed and the world around her faded as her mind fell into a pit of despair.
Scarlet loosened her grip on her as she saw her facial expression. “You didn’t know?” She got off her and fell back on her rump. “You didn’t do it…” She grabbed her tail. “No… Why would he?” Scarlet got up and stumbled back.
Maud stared at the mare as she fought her emotions. “Where did they take them?”
Scarlet let out a moan as she stared at Maud. “Where do you think!” She managed to say through her decaying state of mind. She let out a growl as she left, leaving Maud to fester in her thoughts. Feeling a heaviness falling upon her she stood up and ran to her Master’s office.
Nightingale let out a pleased hum as he listened to the soft music emanating from the radio. He rested his head back on the couch’s back cushion and opened his book and began reading. Hearing the door slam shut, he lowered his book and looked over at the door. Seeing his slave hyperventilating, he stood up and walked up to her. “What’s wrong slave?” Maud didn’t answer as she fought to catch her breath and calm her stomach pains. “Slave?”
Maud caught her breath and slowly faced her master. “You!” She growled. “Why did you take them!” She stormed up to him. “Why did you take them from me!” She pounded her fists against his chest.
He looked down at her with a raised brow. “How?” He grabbed her offending arms and lifted them over her head. “How did you find out?”
Maud fought through her tears. “Scarlet told me!” She tried to break his hold. “Why?” She sobbed. “WHY?”
Nightingale stared off into space. His jaw tightened. ‘Fucking Scarlet…’ He looked down at her frustrated posture. ‘She was going to find out eventually…’ He let out a sigh as he activated his horn. “Enough!” He shocked her with his magic.
Maud fell to the floor. Her body shivered and spasmed from the current flowing through her. “Why?” She cried as she struggled to lift herself from the ground. Her eyes stared longly at her master.
Nightingale sighed as he bent down. “You wanted me to stop Scarlet abusing your sister. So, this was the best option I had.”
The heaviness on her chest overwhelmed her as she curled up into a ball and clinched her belly. Her hand instinctively rubbed it. Feeling her foal’s kick, she choked on a sob. “Where are they going?”
Nightingale rubbed the base of his horn. “Canterlot… But after that, I have no answer.”
Maud sat up and clutched her head in her hands. “What am I going to do?”
Nightingale rolled his eyes as he grabbed her by the collar and lifted her up. “You’re going to get it together!” He held her firm by her neck. “No slave of mine is going to be a mental wreck.” He led her up the stairs to her room. Opening her door he shoved her in. “Now get yourself together, you still have work to do.” He shut the door.
Maud felt sick, her stomach was a whirlwind. She let out a hiss as she crawled over to her toilet. Throwing up her frustrations, she groaned out a cry as she rested her head on the cool porcelain rim. “This… This is not what I wanted…” She fought the urge to puke again. “This is not the life I wanted… Not for my family…” She slipped off the toilet and curled up into a ball, her tail wrapping over her in a vain attempt for comfort.
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 16 - Train Ride to Hellish Unknowns
Pinkie and Marble huddled against one another. The eerie creaking of their cage sent shivers down their spines. They kept their heads still as they looked around the interior of the cargo railcar with their eyes. It was a cramped space, crates and boxes of varying sizes were stacked in the left-hand corner up to the ceiling. On their right was a small cove. They could see the lights were on through the gap at the bottom of the door. Seeing two pairs of shadows move pass the door periodically, the twins presumed that their new ‘owners’ were in their doing who knows what.
The train shook from the hilly landscape. Pinkie shivered as she remembered the train ride to Willow Brook all those months ago… Letting out a heavy sigh, she turned her attention to the other slaves on her right.
In the cage next to theirs was a human male and a pegasus female. She’s fascinated by the two. She’s never seen a human or a pegasus up close before, only heard about them in text books, or on her father’s radio.
The human’s skin was tan in color and void of fur like her, except for his arms and chest. His black hair was short and messy. His eyes were closed, but she could tell they were smaller in size compared to hers. And his ears, they were strange indeed. Pinkie touched her ears. She wondered what it would be like to have ears like that.
Her attention slowly drifted over to the pegasus mare. She was a lot smaller in stature to the man she leaned against as well as to unicorns and or earth pony mares. Her light blue fur seemed a lot softer than hers. And her wings, the way her fur transitioned into feathers was something to be amazed by.
Pinkie looked at her back wondering what it would be like to have wings. She smiled as she remembered Marble telling her it was a silly idea… ‘Be proud to be an earth pony… ’ Her father’s words swam in her mind… What did being an earth pony get her in life? ‘Nothing…’ She placed a hand on her forehead. If only she was born a unicorn, then maybe…
“Why are you touching your head little one?” An earth pony stallion in his mid-forties asked.
Pinkie pulled her hand away from her forehead and stared at the earth pony. “Nothing…” She huffed as she turned her attention back to her lap and saw her sister was sleeping. She stared at her sister with bewildered eyes. She didn’t know how she could just sleep like nothing just happened. Did she not care? Or was this how she coped with it all… Pinkie clenched her teeth.
‘It’s all your fault!’ A voice growled at her.
Pinkie’s eyes trembled. ‘No!’
‘You wanted it!’ Another voice laughed.
Pinkie felt clammy as her eyes darted all around. ‘I didn’t want it!’
‘You’re a slut!’
‘No am not…’ Pinkie yelled back at the voices.
‘You enjoyed it!’
“SHUT UP!” She yelled. Her voice cracked under the force as she spewed her words out. Her body felt numb as she saw the other prisoners and her sister staring at her.
“Sis?” Marble felt her throat tightened up. “Are you alright?”
Snapping out of her haze, Pinkie started to hyperventilate she backed away from her sister and into the corner. Hitting the back of the cage, she curled up into a ball and began sobbing into her tail.
Marble’s ears laid flat against her head as she watched her sister falling into a pit of despair. “Let her be little one.” Marble looked over at the other earth pony in the same cage as the others. “There’s nothing you can do for her right now.”
“There is always something you can do.” The pegasus mare sighed. “She sat up from her embrace she shared with the human and stood on her knees close to Marble. “Hold her tight and never let go.” She placed her hands on the bars.
“Let the filly morn alone!” Another earth pony stallion huffed. “She needs to learn to grow up and understand where she is and what she is!”
“She needs hope, more now than ever!” The pegasus mare growled.
“You’re delusional, but that’s typical of you winged freaks!” The stallion growled. The human looked at the stallions and gave them a harsh glare. “What are you looking at?” The stallion asked. The human stayed silent as he kept his glare on them. His lips went flat as he brought his hand up and ran his finger across his neck, like a knife. The stallions cowered a bit as they backed away from the human and huddled by their corner of their cage. “Humans…” One of the stallions muttered.
The human let out a sigh as he looked at the twins. Seeing Pinkie pulling at her mane, he shook his head. “Go now filly.” He looked at Marble. “Go comfort her.” He said in broken equestrian.
Marble looked at the man. She was in awe at the authority his brown colored eyes held. Nodding she crawled up to her sister and laid her arms around her. Pinkie rejected her offer at first, but Marble held firm as she tightened her embrace. Pinkie had no choice and gave in, melting into her sister arms, laying her head on her chest as she fought off the demons that swam in her mind.
Willow stuck her head out from the cove and watched the twins embrace each other. Her lips were held in a flat pose of longing thought as she studied Pinkie’s tear-stained face. “Is everything okay in there?” Ratchet asked.
Willow stared at the twins for a few more seconds before dipping back into the cove and walking up to Ratchet, who sat on the edge of the bed. “No… it’s the twins we bought from Nightingale.” She sat next to him. “The pink one, she doesn’t seem all that stable.”
Ratchet looked up from his book. “We’ll evaluate her when we get to Canterlot.” He closed the book and set it on the desk near their bed. “It’s a prison camp, they’re going to treat them like shit once and awhile.”
“I hope she’s not too messed up.” Willow looked at her hooves.
“I’m sure its fine.” Ratchet kissed her on the cheek. “Let’s get some rest. It’s going to be a busy night when we get into the city.”
Willow laid down with him. “Can we stop at that restaurant I like before we process our slaves?”
“If we have time.” Ratchet sighed as he placed his hand behind his head.
“We will have time?” Willow corrected as she cuddled him.
“Maybe after.” He sighed as he drifted off to sleep.
Hearing the breaks of the train squealing out a horrid melody, Pinkie woke up from her sleep. Smacking her dry mouth, she found that she slept on Marble’s lap. Yawing she looked up and saw her sister was waking up herself. Seeing her tear-stained eyes, she felt guilty. She could barely remember her outburst; she was worried what she had said from her despair. “Marble?”
Marble looked down at her sister and gave her a soft smile. “Are you okay?” She softly spoke.
Pinkie looked around and saw the other prisoners were waking up themselves. “Uh…” She got on her knees and crossed her arms as she leaned against her sister. “Sort of…” Marble just hummed a response as she rested her head against hers. Pinkie just stared off into space. It still amazed and yet baffled her that Marble was taking everything so well… but was she? ‘Is this how she coped?’ Pinkie wondered as she stared at her hooves.
The door to the cove swung open revealing Ratchet with a broad smile on his face. Willow followed after him, clearly still trying to wake herself up. He walked over to the large sliding door to their rail-car and threw it open. It squealed as it rolled along its tracks until stopping with a dull thud.
Pinkie and Marble looked through the opened door and saw the city scape of the capital city of the Unicorpian empire, Canterlot. Their eyes looked at the small brick constructed skyscrapers of lower Canterlot. Only a few ever reached eight-stories tall. Past the skyline, they saw a tall mountain with a castle built within its cliffs. They shivered at its sheer size. It was almost as big as their town of Ashmore. “Alrighty then!” The twins broke their gaze and looked at their new slave masters. “Let’s load you up so we can get all of you processed.” Ratchet hummed as he jumped out of the rail car.
The putter-wagon rocked back n’ forth as it rolled along the uneven cobblestone road. Pinkie and Marble braced against one another as they tried riding with the madness. Groaning at the harsh jerking, Pinkie fidgeted with her cuffs to keep her mind off the discomfort. Marble opted to lay her head against her sister’s shoulder and hum a soft tune.
“This too shall pass.” The pegasus mare stated softly. One of the earth pony stallions huffed at her words, but she ignored him.
Pinkie and Marble just stared at the mare, unsure of what to say. Their thoughts on the matter however faded as the putter-wagon threw them forward as it came to a stop. Groaning out their discomfort, the twins got back on their seats and looked at the back of the wagon as they heard the doors open and close as Ratchet got out of the vehicle.
The tailgate dropped down with a thud. The camper’s canvas flaps opened revealing Ratchet and Willow. “Okay mares and stallions, let’s get to it the sooner we get this done the sooner we can enjoy the rest of our evening!” Ratchet looked over his shoulders at his employees. They nodded and unloaded the twins and the other slaves from the putter wagon and into a small warehouse that hugged against a two-story building.
The vibe of the prison camp came flooding back into Pinkie’s and Marble’s minds as they stared at the eerie similarity the warehouse’s atmosphere gave off. Seeing a small cage barley large enough to fit three people, they held each other’s hands as they were shoved into it. Hearing the metal door close with a thud, they turned around and saw Willow looking down at them. “In a few minutes you’ll be taken to the showers and given a makeover. After that you’ll be fed and taken to your rooms. Understood?” They slowly nodded their heads. Willow smiled. “Good.” She placed her hands on her knees as she bent down to be eye level with them. “I hope you’re hungry, I got something special for you two.” She hummed before standing up and leaving them.
Alone, the twins looked around and saw that a concrete wall separated their cage from the others. Shivering from the cold and fear, they moved to the back wall of their cell and sat down on the cold floor. “Are they going to hurt us?” Marble asked. Pinkie kept silent as she crossed her arms over her legs. “Pinkie?”
“I don’t know…” Pinkie huffed. “Just expect the worst…” She buried her head in her arms.
Marble shivered at her sister’s answer. It was hollow. It was monotoned. Unsure of what to do, Marble copied her sister’s pose and stared at the cracks that scared the concrete floor. “I wonder how Maud and Limestone are?” She felt her throat tighten. “And Obsidian, and Ruby?”
“Who cares…” Pinkie hissed.
“What?” A pale sweat washed over Marble.
Pinkie glared at her sister. “I said, WHO CARES!” She growled. “They left us to be taken away!”
Marble felt anger rising within her. “How were they supposed to stop it?”
“They could’ve of!” Pinkie yelled, lifting her arms in the air. “THEY COULD’VE STOPPED IT!” Her voice began to crack. “THEY COULD’VE STOPPED ME FROM… from…” Pinkie pulled at her mane. Tears threaten to blur her vision.
“Pinkie…” Marble slowly brought a hand to her sister’s shoulder.
“Don’t!” Pinkie pulled away and backed up. “Y-You’re just going to hurt me!” She said with a sob. Marble frowned and got close to her and wrapped her arms tight around her sister. She felt Pinkie trying to break free, but she held firm. “LET GO!”
“JUST SHUT UP!” Marble growled. Pinkie shivered at her tone and stopped. They sat in silence for what felt like hours, but it was only ten minutes when Willow came back to their cell.
Seeing their current state, she frowned. ‘What did they do to you?’ She stared at Pinkie’s grief-stricken face. “Time for your showers.” She opened their cell’s door. “Get up and follow me.” She snapped her fingers. The sound broke the twins from their embrace. They quickly stood up and followed her to the other side of the warehouse.
Stepping into a small room, Pinkie and Marble saw that the room was a shower stall, with a wooden bench bolted to the wall on their left and a table near the door on their right. The grey tiles that adored the floor and the walls were worn and covered in a thin layer of grime.
“You have ten minutes, make it snappy.” Willow said as she handed them a bar of tar soap and two towels and shut the door.
A white static silence filled their minds as they wandered up to the table. The twins mindlessly took of their slave gowns and tossed them onto the table. Shivering from a cold pocket of air, Pinkie scanned the small space they were in. Flashbacks of the small storage room danced across her mind. A static image of Scarlet filled her vision.
“Pinkie?” Marble placed a hand on her shoulder. Pinkie jerked at the touch and looked at her sister with wide eyes. “Everything is fine… You’re safe.” She guided her sister to the shower and turned on the faucet knobs.
The pipes creaked and groaned before water shot out at high speed. The water was cold, Pinkie stepped back and glared at the water hitting the floor. Memories of the showers dance in her mind. Marble’s memories were also filled with thoughts of the showers, but she pushed through the heaviness that it brought on her and manipulated the knobs until the temperature was just right.
Getting under the water Marble began lathering up the bar of soap. Seeing her sister standing out of the way of the water, Marble waved to her. Hesitantly Pinkie joined her. At first, she tensed up as the water washed over her body, but she soon gave into its comfort. She hummed as she tilted her head back and let the water strike her face. Her fears of the prison camp slowly began to fade. Tears escaped her eyes as the realization that she was no loner bound to the camp… Bound to Scarlet… Scarlet…
A giggle slipped past her lips. Marble stopped running the bar of soap over her body and gave her sister a puzzled look. “Are you okay?”
“I’m… Free!” Pinkie laughed out loud. “I’m free!” She began to cry. “She can’t hurt me!” She sobbed, her voice cracking as she clung onto her sister. “She… Can’t… Hurt… Me…” Marble stared wide eyed at the sobbing mess that was her sister. Holding back her own emotions she hugged her and let her sister unload her emotions. They stayed bound to each other until they heard a knock on the door.
Opening the door, Willow saw the twins hugging each other as they stood under the shower head. Seeing Pinkie burying her face into her sister’s chest, she let out a shallow breath. ‘She’s going to be a lot of work…’ She placed two white nightgowns on the table. “Turn off the water and get dressed.”
Marble used one arm to turn the faucets. The water groaned as it receded back into the showerhead. Shivering from the cold rushing into the room, Marble tried to pry her sister off of her to get the towels, but Pinkie held firm. “Pinkie, we need to get dressed.” She whispered.
Pinkie let out one final tried cry and pulled away, whipping her eyes clean of water and tears. Seeing Willow standing under the doorway, she froze as Willow’s image was replaced with Scarlet’s. But her sister tapping her shoulder broke her from her fear. Wandering up to the table, Pinkie and Marble grabbed their towels and began drying themselves.
Willow stared at the twins, but mostly Pinkie and studied her timid posture. “You alright?” She asked.
Pinkie swallowed a lump in her throat. “Yeah…”
Willow knew that answer was hollow, but she sighed as she placed a hand on the doorhandle. “You have nothing to worry about, just do what you’re told and everything will be fine.” Seeing that they were finishing up, she wiped her skirt and then placed her hands behind her back. “Get dress, we have one more thing to do.”
Pinkie and Marble sat on worn swivel chairs, made of black leather and their frames made of aluminum. They sat in front of a makeup table and stared at themselves it's mirror. Their appearance was a mess. Their eyes were hollow and dark rings hugged them. Their fur looked rough and their manes were frizzy and out of shape.
“Don’t worry, I’ll make you look good as new.” Willow hummed as she sat down on a stool and rolled Pinkie’s chair closer to her. Pinkie watched as Willow brushed her mane. Silence fell over them. The muffled ambient sounds of the outside world leaked into the room. Pinkie was amazed that the city was still active at this time of night. Nothing like her small town.
“W-Why are you doing our manes?” Pinkie asked as she placed her hands in her lap.
Willow hummed a thought as she wetted the filly’s mane. “Because ponies like their slaves looking clean.”
Pinkie kept watching her as she saw her bring out a pair of scissors. “What’s wrong with how we look?”
“Your manes are long. Way too long.” Willow ran the comb through Pinkie’s magenta mane until she got the desired length. “I’ve noticed most earth pony mares keep their manes long. Why is that?” She asked, not wanting the silence to return.
“Um, because it’s expected of us to…” Marble mumbled her answer as she fidgeted with her fingers. “Ma, said it shows a mare’s fertility…”
Willow raised a brow. “Really?” She eyed them. ‘Damn, they really do start teaching them to be mothers at a young age.’
“But we have to wear bonnets when we’re out in public.” Pinkie stated flatly.
“Then how does one know how long your manes are?” Willow tilted her head as she continued to work on Pinkie’s mane.
Pinkie watched some of her mane fall to the floor. The snipping of the scissors sent pleasant shivers down her spine. “We were allowed to not wear bonnets during special events, or when we would go swimming.”
“Are unicorn mares not allowed to have long manes?” Marble asked.
“Well,” Willow looked at Pinkie through the mirror. “In Unicorpian society, long manes show uncleanliness and savageness.” She worked out a knot in Pinkie’s mane.
Marble watched as Willow started to shape her sister’s mane. “Why?” She wondered as she watched some of her sister’s mane fall to the floor with a gentle poof.
Willow kept her eyes on her work. “Well, because when we were evolving our ancestors had long manes, but now we are more civilized.” She snipped another strand from Pinkie’s mane. “Because of evolution.”
Pinkie stared into the mare’s eyes through the mirror. “What’s evolution?”
“It’s a long and complicated subject, but in short it’s when one species evolves into another, bettering its chance for survival.” Willow looked at the twins studying their pondering expressions.
“That sounds weird?” Pinkie stated dully.
“Well, it may sound weird, but scientists have confirmed evolution is how this world’s intelligent and non-intelligent animals came to be.” Willow ran her fingers through Pinkie’s mane. “It’s also why some creatures are more superior to others.”
“But God created all things?” Marble tilted her head.
Willow sighed as she turned Pinkie around and pulled out a tin of makeup powder. “You were taught wrong little one.” She opened the tin and picked up the cotton disc with her magic and powdered Pinkie’s face. Marble felt a tight sensation on her chest as her words swam in her head. Willow watched her sulking demeanor and sighed internally. ‘They are timid…’ Looking at her work, she smiled. “Well, what do you think?” She turned Pinkie around to face her sister. Marble stared at her sister. Her complexion looked better than before. Her hip length mane was now shoulder length and had some waviness to it. “It’s now your turn.” Willow smiled.
Pinkie and Marble sat in their cell. It was ten feet by ten feet space, with walls made of concrete and its floor worn wood planks. The single light above their heads hummed a mind splitting tune. Its dull glow barley illuminated their surroundings.
The both of them sat on the only cot in the back corner of the room. They sat in silence listening to the lightbulb’s melody. “I can’t believe were here…” Marble stated softly.
Pinkie looked up at her sister. “What?”
Marble felt her throat tightened. “I… Miss our town… Our parents… Our sisters…” Her tail wagged about, telegraphing her frustrations. Pinkie stared off into space as she let her sister’s words sink in. Not hearing a response, Marble looked at her sister with tear-stained eyes. “Pinkie?”
“I’m sorry?” Pinkie mumbled.
“What?”
“I’m sorry!” Pinkie sobbed. “I was so mean to you!” She tightened her grip on the side of the bed.
Marble frowned as she laid her head on Pinkie’s left shoulder. “I will always forgive you…” She rubbed her cheek into her shoulder. Pinkie let out a cry, as she rested her head on her sister’s, their tails wrapping themselves around each other.
Ratchet and Willow sat at a table in the back of a restaurant fifteen miles from their warehouse. The red-light bulbs and candlelight set the mood as they shared a bowl of bourbon shallot brussels sprouts.
“So which slaves should we sell at this week’s farmer’s market?” Willow asked as she plopped a brussels sprout into her mouth.
“You never stop working, do you?” Ratchet rolled his eyes.
“We have bills to pay sweetheart.” She hummed as she stuck another sprout into her mouth. “So, what do you have in mind?”
Ratchet drank some of his red wine. “I think we can sell the twins, the human and the pegasus.”
Willow sighed. “You think, we should sell the twins as a package, or no?”
“It all depends on the crowd.” It’s going to be a hard sell, no matter what.” He took a bite of their meal. “We spent a lot for them.”
“I wish they were identical.” Willow played with her food. “We would make a killing.”
“We’ll make it work.” Ratchet smiled.
“I hope so?” Willow finished her wine glass.
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 17- Auction at the Market Square
Pinkie and Marble huddled close to one another as they sat in the back of a putter-wagon, the same one they rode in a week ago. The sounds of the city echoed into their cage through the mesh windows. “It’s so loud…” Marble moaned as she covered her ears.
“Is this what big cities are like?” Pinkie rubbed her ears. The cascaded of sounds mixed in her mind. Numbing her thoughts. She couldn’t imagine living day after day in a place like this. Her small town of Ashmore seemed more like a blessing every second the sounds of the city played in her head.
“You’ll get used to it little one.” The pegasus mare spoke as she laid her head on the human’s shoulder.
Pinkie looked back at the mare and rubbed her ears. “How?”
The mare smiled. “Just ignore it.” She hummed. Hearing no response, the mare looked at the twins. “Pinkie?”
Pinkie let out a sigh as she looked down at her dangling hooves. “Understood, Posey…” Pinkie and her sister had learned her name on their second day of being Ratchet’s and Willow’s slaves. Pinkie messed with the handcuffs on her wrists, hearing the metal scrap against metal she let out a heavy sigh as her mind drifted to the sounds of the city. She looked up at the mesh window overhead. She wondered what lied beyond them…
“What are you doing?” Marble asked as she saw her sister stand up on the bench they sat on.
“I want to see what’s out there!” Pinkie whined as she stood on her tippy hooves and looked through the wire mesh. Curiosity overwhelmed Marble forcing her to stand up and join her sister. Posey smiled as she studied their curiosity.
“They remind you of your younger self?” The human asked Posey.
Posey smiled. “They do Richard, they do…” Her smile left as she looked down at her own handcuffs. “A shame their innocence has been taken from them.” Richard gave a silent nod in agreement to her statement.
As the twin’s looked out the wire mesh windows, their gaze fell upon a market square surrounding a large statue of a unicorn mare holding a lantern in one hand and a spear in the other. The sights of shops and tents could be seen for what looked to be miles. The smells from the food vendors entered their nostrils, making their fur stand on end, sending shivers down their spines and making their stomachs growl.
In the background far in the distance they saw the castle standing majestically over all who gazed upon it. It looked grander in the sun light as its white marble construction reflected the sunlight.
“What’s going to happen to us?” Marble asked.
“They’re selling us.” Posey replied flatly.
Feeling her throat tightening up, Pinkie looked to her left and saw a wooden platform a few feet from the putter-wagon. “Are they going to split us up?” She shivered.
“I don’t want to lose you!” Marble clung onto her sister.
Posey let out a sigh. “Come here.” She waved to them. The twins put their bound hands to their chests as they walked up to the mare and sat beside her. Posey exstended her wings and laid them over the twins. Pinkie felt warm at the delicate touch of the feathers. She looked over at the mare’s right wing and studied and counted each feather. Marble was just as fascinated by their color and how they reflected the light.
Richard who sat in the corner, watched the trio with a smile on his face as memories before the war, before his capture filled his mind.
The latch to the putter-wagon’s tailgate sounded off as it fell open. The doors to the camper shell opened revealing Ratchet and two of his employees. Ratchet had a broad smile on his face as he placed his hands on his hips. “How are my slaves doing on this fine morning?” The twins looked at him with confused and flat stares. Posey and Richard stayed silent as they kept their heads down.
Ratchet frowned. “Come on now, no one likes a depressed slave.” He snapped his fingers. His employees activated their horns and grabbed the twins’, Posey’s and Richard’s handcuffs and lead them out of the vehicle. The twins cowered from the judging eyes of passersby’s as they walked to the platform in the center of the market. Ascending the steps, they were guided to the center of the platform. Facing them towards the masses, Ratchet’s employees attached their handcuff to chains bolted to the platform.
Forced to stare out at the market, Pinkie and Marble studied their surroundings. From what they saw earlier, the market looked grand and majestic, but now being in the thick of it, it felt more imposing and claustrophobic. The mountain didn’t help matters as it blocked most of the sun, casting the market in shadow. The castle on said mountain looked down at all, telling them who held all the power.
Moving their attention to the crowds, the twins watched the ponies mulling about their day. It was strange seeing so many unicorns not in military clothing. So many looked normal, like them. Minus the horns on their heads. But the more they stared at them the more they remembered the residents of their home town… Then they saw the slaves in the sea of unicorns. Seeing the collars around their necks and the leashes their master’s or mistress’s held sent shivers down their spines.
Walking up to Willow who sat down at a table at the backside of the platform, Ratchet leaned on it and gave her a warm smile. “So, are we ready to make the announcement?”
Willow returned the smile. “Yes, we are…”
“Hey!” A unicorn stallion yelled. “When will we be able to sell our slaves?”
Ratchet looked over Willow’s shoulders, while she turned her head. They saw him and a group of other slave merchants glaring at them. Behind them were their own putter-wagons filled with slaves. “You’ll have plenty of time to sell your products.” He gave them a forced smile. “You have the best seats in the house you’ll get your money’s worth.” He leaned in close to Willow. “How much are we taking from them again?” He whispered.
“Ten percent.” She stated flatly.
He rolled his eyes. “Next time we’re taking fifteen…” He turned around and faced the crowed proper. “Ladies and Gentlecolts!” He clapped his hands. “I’m glad to say the Northern Canterlot Slave Trading Company is open for business!” Some ponies in the crowd stopped and looked toward the platform. Others who had watch them prepare the platform walked up closer to hear what he had to say. “For the spring festival, we are offering a special on certain slaves, like these two!” He pointed at the twins. “Eleven-year-old twins! Going for a thousand bits!”
Some began to talk amongst themselves and one another as they eyed the twins.
Pinkie and Marble felt a wave of embarrassment as they found themselves at the center of attention. Their tails wrapped around themselves in a vain attempt as some sort of comfort from the eyes staring at them… Judging them. Their ears fell flat. What horrors awaited them?
“Oh, our first customer,”
Hearing hoof steps walking up to them, the twins looked to their right and saw a tall unicorn stallion in his mind-forties. His shoulders were broad. His snout squared. His golden-blue eyes stuck out like a sore thumb from his dark grey fur and his indigo-black mane.
“Welcome?” Ratchet offered the stallion his hand.
“Diamond Star.” The stallion replied, taking his hand. His deep voice piercing the noise of the market.
“Glad to meet you.” Ratchet looked at his slaves. “So interested in buying?”
“I am.” Diamond placed his hand back in his overcoat’s pocket. He ignored the human and pegasus and stared at the twins. “So, these two are twins?” He pointed at them.
“Yes.” Ratchet crossed his arms and smiled.
Diamond gave a little smirk. “They don’t look like twins?”
“I got the paper work.” Ratchet felt a pain dance across his brow at his tone of voice.
“I believe you.” Diamond ignored the glare as he studied the twins. He was awed at how different they were from one another. Sure, non-identical twins were not that uncommon, but at least they had some similar features that told others that they were twins, but Pinkie and Marble couldn’t be more strikingly different from one another. With Pinkie’s pink fur and magenta mane and tail, and her bright blue eyes from Marble’s grey fur and black mane and tail, and her bright purple eyes.
Diamond’s gaze slowly drifted to Pinkie. He like the bright colors she had. ‘She would be a pleasing contrast to my other slaves…’ He bent down to be eye level with her. Pinkie shivered and tried to cower against her sister. ‘She’s a little nervous.’ He took note. “Are you a hard worker little one?”
Pinkie stared into the stallion’s eyes. They held so much authority so much confidence. It scared her. “Yes… Sir…” She managed to say as she couldn’t tear her gaze from those eyes of his.
Diamond smiled as he stood up. “She seems well behaved.” He walked up to Ratchet. “Timid, but I can work with that.” He looked back at her one more time. “How much for just her?”
Ratchet sighed. “Look, we’re not selling them separate. The twins are a package deal.”
Diamond sighed. “I really don’t want two young slaves.” He smirked as he pulled out his wallet and took out a wad of bank notes. “I’m willing to pay two-thousand bits for her and only her.”
Pinkie shivered like a leaf. She looked back at her sister. Tears poured from her eyes as she started to hyperventilate. “No…”
Marble felt her own emotions boiling, but she needed to be strong for her sister. “Pinkie it’s alright.”
“Quiet little ones.” Posey whispered sharply.
Pinkie and Marble swallowed their fears and tried their best to block out the stallion’s conversation.
Ratchet and Willow stared at the wad of bits. A bead of sweat rolled down Ratchet’s brow. “Well, I don’t know?”
Diamond sighed. “Maybe if I offer fifteen-hundred bits and a fifty percent discount of travel expenses when you use my rail line.”
“And what line would that be?” Willow asked with a smile as she tapped her fingers together.
“The Golden Star Express my dear.” Diamond held out a business card. “So do we have a deal?” He waved the card.
Ratchet stared at the card. He looked over at his partner who gave him a vigorous nod. “Well shoot…” He took the stallion’s hand. “You have a deal!” He looked over at his employees and snap his fingers, pointing at Pinkie. “Need help loading your new slave?”
“Sure, why not.” He pointed at a putter-truck a few feet away. “I hired a transport truck. The driver can help your stallions.”
‘Deal…’ Those words swam in Pinkie’s head. Feeling hands on her, she snapped from her haze and began thrashing around as Ratchet’s stallions and Diamond’s driver dragged her off the platform. “MARBLE!” Pinkie cried as she tried to break free. She looked back and watched Marble reach out but the chains kept her from running to her.
“PINKIE!” Marble cried.
Pinkie sobbed as she squirmed. “LET ME GO!” One of the stallions carrying her used his magic and shocked her. Pinkie growled at the pain coursing through her body. The overwhelming sensations numbed her body long enough for them to get her to the truck and toss her in. Alone in her new metal cage, Pinkie laid on the floor and struggled to regain control of her limbs.
Hearing her sister’s muffled sobs, Marble hung her head low. She was now truly alone… her last sister taken from her. She felt her limbs give out and she fell to the floor and landed on her butt. “Get up!” One of Ratchet’s stallions commanded her with a kick. Marble cried out as she recoiled from the pain.
“Nice doing business with you.” Marble looked up and saw Diamond walking off the platform. Feeling her gaze, he turned around and looked at her pathetic state. “Sorry little one.” He stated flatly and with no emotion as he walked off the platform to his putter-truck.
Marble felt sick as she slowly stood up and stared at her hooves. Her mind in a wild haze.
Getting to the truck, Diamond opened the passenger door. “Is she loaded up?”
Pinkie hearing his voice, uncurled from her fetal position and lifted her head to look at the little window that looked into the cabin.
“Yes, she is.” The driver responded.
“Good. Let’s get going before traffic gets rough.” Diamond got into the truck. Pinkie felt the vehicle shift weight. “I still need to stop and pick-up a gown and a collar for her.”
Pinkie braced herself as the truck lurched forward. Seeing the buildings around her move through the wire mesh windows at the top of the cage, she curled up into a ball and laid her tail over her. “No…”
Seeing the vehicle driving away with her sister, Marble clenched her hands as she tried to break free from her restraints. Her eyes felt like they were on fire. Her throat felt dry like a barren desert. Her tail wagged uncontrollably from her stress that threatened to take years off her life.
“How much for her?”
Marble looked to her right and saw a unicorn mare in her early fifties. Her face was soft and her cheeks round and soft looking. Her white mane was short and about chin length. Her tan fur shined gloriously in the sunlight. Her stature was short but her posture showed that she held her own and carried an aura of authority. Especially with those red eyes of hers.
“About eight-hundred bits. Miss?”
“Jupiter. Mrs. Jupiter.” She pulled out a check and wrote in it. “Could you help me load her into my car? If that’s okay with you. I see you’re starting to get busy.” She motioned to the line of ponies looking to buy.
“Sure, I don’t mind.” Willow laughed. “I like it when we’re busy.”
The putter-truck rocked back n’ forth as it climbed the small mountain road weaving through the trees and along the terrain of the hilly landscape to a secluded home on the outskirts of the city. The ride for Pinkie felt like eons. The humid air that occupied the landscape made the back of the truck unbearably hot. Her body felt sticky as she laid on the floor, staring at the ceiling of the camper shell, counting the rivets that held it together.
Feeling the vehicle make a sharp turn to its right. Pinkie groaned as she tried to stop herself from sliding around as the truck was now shifting positions more often. “What the hell!” Pinkie cursed as she braced herself as the vehicle stopped.
Curiosity getting the best of her, Pinkie stood up on tippy-hooves and looked out the mesh windows. Through the mesh, she could see a vast gravel courtyard surrounded and shaped by soft grass, flowers and trees of all kinds. Just beyond the courtyard was a three-story mansion, made of brick and adorned with plantation windows. Five chimneys poked out from the concrete-tiled roof and showed signs of activity as black smoke wafted out of their maws.
Hearing the passenger door open, Pinkie jumped away from the window and stared at the camper’s door with wide eyes. The door opened revealing Diamond holding a leash and a collar in one hand. “Welcome to your new home.” He gave her small smile.
Marble sat in awe at the interior of the putter-car she sat in. The lavish ivory-white leather seats and cream-tan colored carpeting made it seem bigger and brighter. The dark wood trimmings were a welcomed as they broke up the dominating white that filled her vision. The vehicles back in Ashmore had nothing on this she thought as she found herself the odd one out in the overload of luxury.
Turning her attention from the car, she looked at her new mistress and her driver. The driver was a unicorn in his late teens. His outfit was a casual business attire, white polo with black slacks that went well with his light blue fur and grey mane.
Her mistress, Mrs. Jupiter kept her eyes on a magazine. Her short curly mane blocked most of her face, not allowing Marble to get a read on her current emotion. But she didn’t need to wait long to find out as Jupiter turned around and looked at her straight in the eye. Jupiter saw her mixed emotions and let out a soft sigh. “We’re almost there my dear.” She gave her a smile.
Marble didn’t know what to make of her kindness. It was making her feel uncomfortable. She looked down at her lap and let out a sigh. Jupiter let out a sigh as she turned her attention back to her book.
Realizing fidgeting with her fingers wasn’t helping her ease her mind, Marble looked out the windows and watched the cityscape pass her by. It amazed her that buildings could reach so high. She had never seen such a sight. Ashmore was a town disconnected from the rest of the world, and even the country it called home.
“We’re here, where do you want me to stop?” The driver spoke up.
“Just stop right her, dear.” Jupiter pointed. The vehicle made a slow stop in front of a forty-five-story building within the heart of downtown Canterlot. “Welcome home my little filly.” Jupiter smiled as she looked back at Marble.
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 18 - Master's House
“Well, are you going to walk with me or not?” Diamond stared at his newly bought slave. Pinkie kept her eyes on the three-story house. Its brick façade made its structure an imposing sight to behold. “What are you afraid of?” He pondered staring at her, studying her trembling blue eyes. Getting no response, he tugged on her collar with a gentle yank of her leash.
Pinkie lost her footing for a split second. But she quickly regained it as she followed her master up the granite steps that lead to the house’s double mahogany constructed doors.
Entering the home, Pinkie found herself in a grand lobby. She stared at the white marble tiled flooring and saw hers and her master’s hazy reflection. Seeing bright shimmering, she looked up and studied the crystal chandelier hanging from the second story ceiling. Two grand staircases curved their way up to a balcony made of oak and stained a red mahogany. Feeling the warm rays of the sun hitting her back, she turned around and saw the sun peaking through the clouds through the arch bay window above the front doors.
Diamond allowed a smirk to form on his lips at her expression. “Impressive, isn’t it?”
Pinkie looked up at her master and gave a slight nod. “Yes….” She replied weakly as she stared at her hooves. A rather large lump began to form in her throat as she stared at the leash. Diamond took out a bell from his coat’s inner chest pocket. Hearing the soft ringing of the bell, Pinkie looked at it, watching the clapper swinging side to side.
Hoofsteps echoed into the lobby. Pinkie’s ears stood erect as she turned her attention to the door on her right under the stairs. The door opened revealing a twenty-two-year-old earth pony mare. She wore an ivory-white long sleeved polo gown and a red wool sleeveless jacket. A black collar with red rubies hung around her neck. Her yellow mane and tail were cut short like Pinkie’s and her white fur looked like polished marble in the light.
“Won’t you be a dear and take her to the slave quarters. I want her bathed and dressed in this nightgown.” Diamond handed her the nightgown and collar he picked up on his way home. “After her bath, introduce her to the others. Give her the tour of the place and by that time the seamstress should be by to take her measurements for her outfit.” He gave Pinkie a quick glance before looking at the mare with a flirtatious smile. “Understood?” He rubbed her cheeks.
The mare blushed. “Yes, master.”
Pinkie raised her brow at their mannerisms. She was slightly confused. Every interaction she seen between unicorns and earth ponies was negative up to this point. Why was he being so nice? Then her mind drifted to Scarlet. Watching her master stroking her chin, reminded her of Scarlet doing the same. ‘Oh…’ Pinkie shivered as she watched the mare rub her cheek in his hand.
The mare pulled from her embrace and looked at Pinkie and gave her a smile. “Come slave, she took her leash from Diamond’s hand and tugged on it. Pinkie let out a little squeak and frowned at the mare as she followed her through the door and down the hall. Diamond watched as they walked down the hall with a dull stare. Seeing them turn the corner he let out a sigh and walked up the stairs.
Getting to the door at the end of the hall, the mare opened it and guided Pinkie inside. Stepping into the room, Pinkie studied the cramped space. The room was only twenty-five-feet long and fifteen-feet wide. Four hopper windows were the only source of natural light. The other source were six bright white halogen bulbs humming a dull mind-numbing tune.
At least the birch flooring and white painted walls made the space somewhat inviting given the circumstances that Pinkie found herself in. And there were beds. Six beds. Six comfy looking beds. Simple twin beds with black box-spring covers, white fitted sheets, flat white sheets, and white down pillows and comforters.
“Well, this is our room.” The mare spoke leaning against the door. “At the end of the room is the door leading to the restroom with a bathtub and three toilets. We are only allowed to use this restroom.” She gave Pinkie a stern glare to get the point across. Pinkie returned the glare. The mare huffed. “So, we’re playing this game?” Pinkie kept silent. The mare rolled her eyes. “Look, acting like this will guarantee the whipping post.”
Pinkie’s ears fell flat. “Whipping post?”
The mare gave a little smile. “Yes, the whipping post out back. Master only uses it when he has to. Keep your attitude up and you might need it.”
Memories of her time at the camp. Scarlet whipping her constantly. She felt her stomach began to twist itself into a knot.
Seeing her start to clam up. The mare softened her posture and kneeled down. “Hey.” She placed a hand under Pinkie’s chin. “As long as you follow Master’s rules, you’ll be fine. He’s a gentle master as long as you don’t upset him, he lets us be.”
Pinkie let out a shutter as she stared at the mare. “I don’t want to be here!” She felt her eyes began to water. “I want my sisters!”
The mare’s expression soured as she stood up. “You’re going to have to get over it!” She crossed her arms. “Your past life is but a memory. A memory that needs to be forgotten. This is your new life. This is your new home. You’re going to have learn to accept it or make it a living hell for yourself.” She grabbed Pinkie’s leather collar and dragged her to the bathroom. “Now wash up before I call master!”
Pinkie stood in front of the mirror studying her black collar adorned with Blue Lance Agate stones. The silver buckle that secured it snugly around her neck was polished to perfection. The blue stones shimmered in the light. The black leather of the collar contrasted nicely with her pink fur. She turned her attention to her nightgown. It was an off-white color. The skirt of the gown went just past her knees.
Finding her behavior amusing, the mare gave a hum as she walked up to a hamper and threw Pinkie’s used bath towel in it. Taking her old slave outfit, she threw it in the trash. “You look ten times better, but we still need to do your mane.” She motioned to her to follow.
Pinkie turned around and stared at the mare for a few seconds before following her back into the bathroom. “Why do we need to do my mane? The slave traders already did it.”
“Well, they did a terrible job.” She pulled up a stool and commanded Pinkie to sit.
Pinkie sat on the stool and stared at the mirror with a heaviness that could’ve shattered it. She stared at her collar studying the stones. She then looked at the mare’s collar and studied her stones. “What does the stones on our collars mean?”
The mare raised her brow as she brushed Pinkie’s mane. “Um, the stones on our collars show what status of slave we are. She tapped one of the stones on Pinkie’s collar. “Your stones tell others that you’re a house slave. Your job is cleaning and cooking.”
“What job does the color red stand for?” Pinkie looked at the mare through the mirror.
The mare swallowed a lump in her throat as she tried to come up with a response. “Um, I’m a house slave, but I have other responsibilities.” Pinkie stared at the mare’s flustered face with a questioning gaze. Frowning at the mare she looked down at her lap. The mare looked at the solemn filly and let out a sigh. “I’ll tell you when you’re older.”
“I’m almost of age.” Pinkie stated bluntly. “I’m also not dumb.”
The mare tilted her head as she stared at her with a flat expression. “You are?” She hummed to herself. “You look young. How old are you?”
“I’m eleven…” Pinkie stated flatly.
The mare looked at her handy work. “You have three more years until you’re of age under Earthen law, but now you’re under Unicorpian law, and the law states that you’re of age when you’re eighteen.” She smiled at Pinkie. “I can tell you’re smart though, but I’m not going to give you the details.”
Pinkie just glared at the mare. “I know what it’s like…” Her thoughts drifted to Scarlet.
The mare stared at the filly through the mirror. Her words sent a small shiver through her body. The mare’s own memories drifted to the surface. She remembered when Diamond took her virginity. She was fourteen. She let out a sigh as she pushed the memory to the back of her mind. “Look… Let’s not talk about it. You have no need to be concerned, you’re just a simple house slave.”
Pinkie stared at the mare, letting out a sigh she looked down at her lap. “Fine…”
The mare rolled her eyes. “Look, just follow orders and all will be fine.” Finished with her work she patted Pinkie’s shoulder. “Now we have a busy day today, so let’s go meet the others.” She waved for her to follow.
Pinkie stood under the doorway and stared at the mare with a stern glare. The mare sensed that she wasn’t following and turned around. “What?” She huffed.
“I never got your name?” Pinkie stated bluntly.
The mare rolled her eyes. “My name is Poppy.” She let a small smirk adore her lips. “You never told me yours.”
“My name is Pinkie.” She stated as she played with her tail.
“Now introductions are done, let’s go, shall we?” She growled as she held open the door for Pinkie. Pinkie lowered her head slightly as she walked out of the room. Walking down the hall. Pinkie kept her eyes on the dark hardwood flooring. Her hooves made soft clopping as she walked. She crossed her arms as she stared at her fuzzy reflection.
Poppy stared at the filly’s solemn expression. Letting out a sigh, she placed her hand on Pinkie’s head and rand her fingers through her mane. She felt Pinkie shiver at her touch. “Look I know you don’t want to be here, but it’s for the best.” She looked out the window and eyed the backyard. “This is the future for the earth pony race. It’s only natural for us to be subservient to a more evolved kind of our species.”
Pinkie looked at the mare with judging eyes. “But that’s not what God tells us.” She bit her inner cheek.
“God does not exist.” Poopy said harshly. “We evolved over millions of years. And now the Unicorns and Pegasi are correcting the pecking order. Righting the wrongs of our world.” Pinkie just glared at the mare. “You’ll learn your place.” She gave her a sly smirk. “Or master will whip you into shape.” She opened a door. “Let’s go say hi to the others. They’re out back.” She motioned her to step outside first.
Pinkie took her offer as a command and a threat. She fought the lump in her throat as she stepped onto the grassy field of the backyard. The backyard itself was about ten acres of flowing grass which made about sixty-five percent of the backyard’s composition. The rest of the backyard contained a large warehouse, and a small two-acre variety garden of fruits and vegetables.
“Master likes growing his own produce. Saves money and there is nothing like fresh fruit.” Poppy stated as she saw an earth pony colt working the garden. “And the colt over there is Copper.”
Pinkie looked at where she was pointing and saw the colt in question. He was a fourteen-year-old colt who was rather tall for his age. His blonde mane and tail were wavey. His green eyes held so much emotion that she thought they would burst. His light reddish-brown fur coat was slightly curly like his mane and tail. He was busy with his work and didn’t notice them.
“Go say hi.” Poppy patted Pinkie on the back.
Pinkie let out a little sigh as she wandered up to the colt. Still the colt continued with his work preening the dead limbs of a Myer’s lemon bush. Pinkie tilted her head. Either he was oblivious to the world around him or he was hard of hearing…. Or both. “Um. Hi.”
Copper jumped as he looked up at her. Those bright green eyes of his studied her thin frame and her straight magenta mane and tail. He locked eyes with her. Those bright blue eyes of hers sent shivers down his spine. Not shivers of fear, but shiver of delight. Happiness. “Uh, hi.” He gave her a wave.
Pinkie returned the wave. “Hello….” She put her hands behind her back. “My name is Pinkie.”
“Uh,” He stood up quickly. “My name is Copper….” He saw his hands were covered in dried mud. He quickly patted his hands against his jeans and gave her his hand.
Pinkie felt her cheeks get hot as she took his hand. She let out a little giggle as she shook it. “Hello Copper.” She looked at the garden. “You work the garden?”
Copper nodded. “Yeah.” He put his hands on his hips. “Master bought me two years ago. I’ve been working the garden and cooking with Poppy ever since.” He pointed at Poppy and gave her a small nod of his head. “I take it you’re new?” He gave her a sheepish smile. “Well, it’s obvious you’re new.”
Pinkie’s smile left as she played with her tail. “Yeah….”
Copper tilted his head. “Well welcome to your new home.” He placed a hand under her chin and lifted her head. “Master is kind as long as you’re on his good side.” He gave her a smile.
Pinkie forced herself to smile as she nodded his head. He glanced back at Poppy and saw her waving to her. Pinkie looked back at Copper and gave him a little wave. He waved back and got back on his knees.
Getting back to Poppy’s side Pinkie followed after her as she eyed the twelve-foot-high fence lining the property. Frowning at its imposing stature, she let out a sigh as she crossed her arms.
Getting to the warehouse, Poppy peaked her head in and saw two stallions working on one of Master’s automobiles. “Hello?” She called out as she guided Pinkie into the warehouse. The stallions looked up from their work and noticed Pinkie. “Pinkie, this is Usip and Jasper.” Poppy hummed as she pointed at the stallions. “Usip and Jasper, this is Pinkie.” She pointed at the pink filly.
Pinkie studied the stallions. Usip was an earth pony in his mid-thirties. His black fur shimmered in the light. His white mane and tail were cut short like hers. He wore blue jeans and a white shirt. Jasper was a cream-colored earth pony in his late fifties. His bright blue eyes slightly unnerved Pinkie. But his posture seemed like the calm and collected type.
“Master bought himself a filly Usip!” Jasper shouted as he laid on a mechanic’s creep.
“He sure has.” Usip replied dully as he studied her appearance. Pinkie played with her tail as she stared back at the stallion’s blue eyes.
“Hey how much do you wanna bet he bought her to be his young concubine?” Jasper laughed at his own statement.
“Jasper!” Poppy hissed. “Watch your foul language!” She stood over him. “Look at her collar!” Jasper looked at Pinkie’s collar and gave a shrug. “She’s a common house slave.” She growled.
“Like that means anything!” Jasper growled back as he stood up, getting in her face. “And I don’t doubt you know exactly what I mean.” He glared at her collar. “Ungodly mare!” He hissed as he walked to the back of the warehouse to a tool cupboard.
Poppy glared at him as she crossed her arms.
“Ignore him, he’s too religious for his own good.” Usip heard the stallion curse under his breath. “Or so he thinks.” He looks at Pinkie. “Has she met Copper?”
Poppy smiled. “Oh yes.” She ran her fingers through Pinkie’s mane. “I think she likes him.” Pinkie blushed and glared at the mare.
Usip laughed. “Oh, young love.” He knelt down to be eye level with Pinkie. “Listen here little missy, let me give you a word of advice.” Pinkie looked at the stallion. His gaze became intense, very authoritative to the point she only felt comfortable if she played with her tail. “I’m sure you are aware that Poppy told you Master can be kind. But he has a temper and if you break his rules, he won’t hesitate to take you to the whipping post right over there.” He pointed at a pole a few yards from the warehouse.
Pinkie stared at the six-foot-tall, two and a half feet in diameter pole sticking out of the ground surround by a three foot in diameter circle of course dirt. A shiver ran down her spine as memories of her time at the camp came flooding back into her mind. She could imagine the whip striking her back, the cold tone laughs of Scarlet enjoying her pain….
Usip let out a sigh. “I can see you understand.” He scratched the back of his head. “Were you whipped before? Old master or the camps?”
Pinkie swallowed a lump as she teared her eyes from the pole. “The camps….”
Usip gave her a small smile. “Stay on Master’s good side and everything will be just fine.” He looked at Poppy. “So, what does Master have planned for her?”
“He wants her to clean the house along with me.” She patted Pinkie on the head. “But first we must get an outfit made for you.” She eyed the time on the clock within the warehouse. “She should be here, let’s get going.”
Pinkie stood in the guest lounge whose window overlooked the front yard of the mansion. Pinkie studied the dark crimson painted walls, the bright white ceiling trim and baseboards. The fireplace behind her was made of a bright white marble with specks of red sprinkled throughout.
Pinkie turned her attention from the décor of the guest lounge to the seamstress who stood over her bag. She was a unicorn with a light tan fur and black mane and tail. Her outfit was a simple red dress and a black wool jacket. She turned around a gave her a small smile. “Let me just take some measurements.”
She sat in a chair and started taking Pinkie’s measurements. Pinkie blushed as the mare worked. She never had anything done to her like this. It felt strange, but a part of her liked the feeling of someone taking the time to make a dress just for her.
Diamond stood by the door and watched the mare work. He saw Pinkie’s blushed smile. He couldn’t help but let a small smirk adore his lips. He found her demeanor amusing. “How much will it cost to have three outfits made?” He asked as he watched the seamstress measure Pinkie’s waist.
“I say about two-hundred bits.” The mare moved to her arms. “Supplies are hard to come by for the colors you picked.” Finished with her measurements the mare pulled out a notepad and wrote down some numbers.
“I don’t mind paying.” He stared at Pinkie as she watched the mare scribble in her notepad. “I want my slaves to match.” Pinkie stared at him and tilted her head glancing at him with a raised brow. He found this quite amusing and raised his brow in return. Something about his gaze made her feel uncomfortable. Pinkie could only look down at her hooves.
“I understand.” The mare put her tools away before pulling out a folder. “Which dresses did you have in mind?” She stood up and as she handed him the folder.
Diamond took the folder and skimmed through the different styles. Seeing one that caught his fancy, he looked up and pictured Pinkie in the dress. A smile crept onto his lips. She would look stunning, a dress highlighting her delicate features. She was going to be a fine-looking mare when she got older, he thought. Pinkie felt her Master’s gaze was still on her. She shivered as she tried to hide her face behind her bangs. He bit his inner cheek as he circled the dress with a pen. “I think I’ll go with that one.”
The mare looked at his choice and gave a smile as she looked at Pinkie as well. “That will fit her perfectly.”
Diamond smiled as he walked the seamstress out the door. Shutting the door, he turned around and saw Pinkie staring at him with judging eyes. He gave a little huff of amusement as he completely turned around to face her. “What is it little one?”
Pinkie felt her throat tighten up. His posture and tone of voice was intimidating. Nervous she began to fidget with her fingers. “I…. uh….”
Diamond crossed his arms. “If you’re wondering what to do next, you’re going to mop the floors with Poppy.” He activated his magic and grabbed her collar. “I don’t expect you to know all the rules just yet, but you better learn quick little one.” He told her as he pulled her by the collar.
Pinkie let out little huffs of frustration as she tried to keep up with his pace.
Looking back at Pinkie he stopped and let go of her collar. “Understood?”
Pinkie looked up at her Master as she played with her collar. She felt her throat tighten up once more as she stared into his gold-colored eyes. “Y-Yes Master….”
“Good, now go to your slave quarters. Poppy is waiting for you.” He snapped his fingers. Pinkie shivered as she ran down the hall. Seeing her turn the corner Diamond let out a long sigh as he ascended the stairs.
Pinkie grumbled as she pushed the mop across the marble floor. The large glass windows that spanned from floor to ceiling allowed the afternoon sun to shine in the spacious living room. But even though the room allowed for a large amount of light, the warmth of the sun failed to enter the room. It didn’t help that the windows faced the backyard, the back of the mansion never received direct sunlight. A chill sat heavy in the room. Pinkie shivered as she felt the cold splash of water on her legs when she dunked the mop into its bucket.
Poppy leaned against the archway that led to the living room from the grand lobby. She watched Pinkie as she swung the mop side to side. The lemony pine smell of the cleaner sent a shiver of delight down her spine. She let out a sigh as she smiled at Pinkie’s dull expression.
The front door opened, A unicorn mare and her daughter stepped into the home. Setting down her bags, the mare took off her sunglasses and shut the door. Noticing that Poppy was just standing at the door. She sighed as she walked up to her slave with her daughter by her side. “Poppy why are you just standing there? You should be working.”
Poppy turned around and gave the mare a bow. “I am working Mrs. Holly.” She pointed at Pinkie. Master has bought a new slave.” She smiled. “I’m making sure she does her work properly.”
Holly and her daughter peaked into the room. They saw Pinkie moving the mop across the floor. They noticed her defeated posture as she stared at the ground with dull eyes.
Feeling their gaze, Pinkie looked up from her work and saw Holly and her daughter staring at her. Holly was a forty-year-old unicorn mare. Her fur color was a light peach and her fur a silvery white. Her hazel eyes held a lot of kindness within, yet they told her that she could show authority when need be. Holly’s daughter looked to be fifteen. Her fur was a dull greyish white and her mane was black and straight like Pinkie’s. Her hazel-gold-colored eyes studied her with an air of curiosity rather than contempt.
“I didn’t know my husband bought a slave?” Holly mumbled to herself. “Poppy?” She looked at her slave. “Do you know where my husband may be?”
Poppy bowed her head. “Yes, he’s in his personal office.”
Diamond sat at his desk as he mulled over his locomotive business’s finances. He let out a drawn-out sigh as he took a sip of his bourbon. He rubbed his brow just below his horn as he leaned back in his chair and sipped his bourbon once more. “Damn it….” He picked up one of the sheets of paper from his desk and read it over once more. “I’m going to need a lot of financing.” The paper was a letter from the King asking for ten new state of the art steam trains for the Royal Logistics Division. The trains had to be cable of hauling several six-ton landships. Basically, they looked like a putter-wagon if you gave it treads, a twenty-millimeter cannon, and tons of armor and threw it on to the battlefield in hopes of breaking the trenches that covered the front.
Taking a larger sip of his bourbon, Diamond looked out his Palladian window. He eyed his fence line hugging the base of the mountainside. He saw Copper watering the garden with a hose. He looked to his left and saw Usip and Jasper washing his V-6 Dagger putter-car. Its shiny appearance brought a smile to his lips, but it didn’t last as he looked up and saw a large airship flying slowly towards Canterlot. He growled at the blimp as he finished his glass of bourbon.
He thought back to their inception, their maiden voyage.
The first airship was a simple design. Built when he was just a colt, no more than five years old. It was built in the norther human nation state of Capricorn. Its envelope was only a hundred yards long and fifty-yards in circumference, and its cabin could only house four.
For a while many nations looked at the machines as a novelty, an expensive and dangerous one. Many early models had a tendency to explode into flames when they landed. But after some top feline scientists of the Cattentery Aeronautics division made some improvements, many nations began adopting them.
With the improvements the airships’ proved themselves to be capable transport vehicles for military and civilian personnel. They were also capable of being used as central bombardment units for the battlefield.
Flying artillery.
Diamond rubbed his brow as he refilled his glass. He looked at the blimp as it flew over his house. At least the airships’ cargo capacity was small. Trains were still needed for heavier loads. “And it better stay that way for a long time….” He mumbled to himself as he drank a large swig of his booze.
Hearing a knock on the door, Diamond turned his attention to it. “Come in!” The door opened revealing his wife. “Oh, hello dear what is it that you need?”
“Oh, nothing….” Holly mummed to herself as she stepped into the room. She took her seat across from him in one of the Victorian styled, red velvet chairs. “So….” She leaned against her seat. “I heard from your concubine that you bought another slave.” She frowned. “Without asking me first.”
Diamond let out a sigh as he took a sip of his drink. “Holly, please.” He finished his drink and poured himself some more bourbon.
“Please?” Holly crossed her arms. “Don’t tell me that slave is the reason why you fired our maids?”
“They were charging too many bits for a lousy job.” He leaned back in his chair. “I know I bought a young slave, but with the right teaching she’ll fall in line quickly.” He swirled the contents in his glass around. “I know she’ll be worth the bits.”
Holly stared at his glass and quickly looked at the large twenty-ounce bottle. She saw that it was a third of the way full. “I…” She placed her hands in her lap. “I hope in the future you keep her as a house slave.”
Diamond gave his wife a raised brow as he sipped his glass. “I plan on it.” He set down his glass. “I only want one concubine….” He looked out the window. “And besides, she’s too young anyways.” He looked at his wife. “But I do find your question wanting?”
Holly looked down at her lap. “I just want to make sure.”
“Dear, you are my true love. That’s why I married you, gave you children. But We cannot deny our biology, our evolution. Stallions are not meant to only have one mating partner, same goes for mares.” He picked up his glass once more and took a sip. “At least we have something in common with bat ponies.”
Holly looked away as she let out a sigh. “I do not wish to have another stallion in my life.”
Diamond rolled his eyes. “Don’t be like humans, foxes…. Earth ponies!”
Holly gave her husband a dull stare. “I will not. I’m proud to be a unicorn.” She stood up. “I’m so blessed that I'm under the rule of our king.” She placed a hand on her husband’s shoulder. “I’ll introduce myself to our new slave.” She walked to the door. “What meal do you want Copper to fix us tonight?”
“Let’s have cabbage stew.” He looked out the window at the swaying trees. “It’s going to be a cold night tonight.”
Pinkie looked out the window on the right side of the second story balcony that over looked the main lobby. She watched as the sun slowly dip behind the horizon. Letting out a shallow breath she picked up her can of wood polisher and sprayed the top of the large dresser that sat under the window.
Poppy was behind her as she swept the hardwood floors. The fine bristles softly scratched against the floor as she pushed the dust into the dustpan. She hummed a soft tune as she worked. Even though Pinkie found her to be a little rude. She found Poppy’s singing calming. As long as she was singing, she wasn’t able to constantly correct her on every little thing.
Dragging her rag across the top of the dresser, she stopped and picked up a picture frame. She looked at the photo and saw her Master and his wife and their two children standing by a statue somewhere in Unicorpia. Pinkie stared at their happy faces. A tight sensation formed in her chest. ‘They looked so happy…. Like my family did….”
“Hello dear.”
Pinkie put the photo close to her chest as she whipped her head around. She looked up and saw Holly standing behind her with her arms crossed. Pinkie couldn’t read her flat and dull expression. She was just like Maud. She could hide her emotions when she wanted to and you couldn’t do a thing about it. Poppy noticed Holly and bowed. Seeing that Pinkie wasn’t bowing, she growled as she gave the filly a harsh glare. “Bow!”
“It’s alright Poppy. She’s new, she’ll have plenty of time to fall in line.” Holly commented as she kept her eyes on Pinkie. “Looking at one of our photos?” Pinkie felt her cheeks blush as she looked down at the picture once more. “You’re a shy one.” Holly smirked at Pinkie’s timid demeanor.
“No! I… I mean, I’m not shy Mistress….” Pinkie replied. “Um, you look really happy.” She handed Holly the picture.
Holly stared at the photo and looked at herself and her husband. “Yes…. Happy.” She looked over at Poppy. Poppy bowed her head and looked away with her cheek’s red as a lobster. Holly let out a small huff as she returned her attention back to Pinkie. “What’s your name?”
“Um, my name is Pinkie.” Pinkie softly spoke as she put her hands behind her back.
“That’s an interesting name.” Holly smiled. “My name is Holly.” She put her hand under Pinkie’s chin and kept her head’s posture pointing at her. “I don’t want to be called mistress, understand?”
Pinkie felt a chill run throughout her body. It wasn’t an unpleasant chill, but it wasn’t a chill of delight either. “Yes, Holly.”
Holly smiled as she stroked her cheek. “Oh, Poppy.” She turned around and walked up to the young mare. “I want Pinkie to help Copper prepare our meals from now on.” She placed her hand on her shoulder and gave it a little squeeze. Poppy squirmed under her touch. “He’ll teach her everything, so you won’t have to.” Holly let go of Poppy’s shoulder and gave her a sly smile. “I plan on giving you and Usip another task to do during supper, understand?” Poppy gave her a small nod of acknowledgement, but her eyes screamed out in anger. Holly ignored her glare and looked back at Pinkie. “See you during supper.”
Pinkie poked her head out and stared at Diamond and his family as they sat around the dining table. The dining room’s walls were painted a light cream color. The hard wood flooring was stained a dark cherry red. The table was a dark stained oak table with intricate carved legs.
Diamond sat at the head of the table on Pinkie’s right. Holly sat at the other end of the table. Their daughter sat in the middle. Feeling someone’s gaze, their daughter looked up from her book and stared at Pinkie. Pinkie felt her body tense up. Unsure of what to do, she gave her a small wave in hopes that it would ease tensions. The daughter smiled as she returned the wave.
Seeing his daughter wave from the corner of his eye. Diamond looked at her with a raised brow. “Ashlyn, what are you doing?”
Ashlyn dropped her wave and lowered her head. “Um, our new slave was staring at me.”
Diamond turned his head to his left and saw Pinkie standing under the archway. Frowning he snapped his fingers and pointed at her. Pinkie shivered as she ducked back into the kitchen. Holly looked at her husband and let out a sigh.
Pinkie felt her heart pound against her chest. Swallowing her nervousness away, she walked up to Copper who was standing over the stove. Feeling Pinkie’s presence, Copper looked down at the filly from his stool and smiled. “Master is not too angry. But I wouldn’t do that again.”
“Understood….” She looked back at the archway. “Um…. Where is their son?”
Copper tilted his head. “Didn’t Poppy tell you?”
Pinkie shook her head. “She was too eager to put me to work.”
Copper shook his head. “Typical of her.” He stirred the contents within the pot. “Their son is fighting in the war.” He let out a sigh as he enjoyed the steam washing over his face. “Another unicorn fighting for their cause.”
Pinkie stared at Copper. “What are they fighting for?”
Copper stared at her, confusion on his face. “Really?” Pinkie just shrugged her shoulders. “Your parents never told you anything about the war?”
“No….” Pinkie played with her mane. “I lived in Ashmore…. We didn’t have to worry much about the war and to be honest I didn’t care. I was in my own little world.” She stared at her hooves. She felt her emotions working their way to the surface.
Copper sighed as he looked down at the floor. “Damn… They made it all the way to Ashmore?” He jumped off the stool and stood in front of Pinkie. He studied her defeated posture. “Hey,” He placed his hand under her chin and lifted her head. “I understand, I had the same mindset. But I was unlucky. Flint Heights was right on the boarder.” He stared into her eyes. His smile left as he let go of her chin. “I’ve been a slave for four years now…”
Pinkie stared at the colt and sighed as she grabbed his hand. “I’m sorry.”
Copper gave her a smile. “It’s alright.” He squeezed her hand. “How long have you been a slave?”
“Barley a year.” She said bluntly.
He frowned as he rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb. “The unicorns of Unicorpia are fighting for dominance over the earth pony nations. They believe that we’re an inferior race and that they must tame the wild animals that we are.”
Pinkie’s ear folded against her head. “But God says we are all his creatures.”
“They don’t believe in God.” Copper huffed as he got back on the stool. Seeing that the stew was done, he turned off the burner. “We’ll talk about this later. Can you just get the bowls over there?”
Pinkie looked at where he was pointing and walked up to the cupboard. Pulling out three bowls she set them on the island. Copper lifted the pot off the stove and set it on the island. Taking out a ladle, he filled bowls. “Grab that tray over there.” Pinkie did what she was told. Copper placed the bowls on the tray and gave her a little bow.
Pinkie giggled at his manners.
“Do you know what to do?” He asked.
“Take the tray to them and serve them.” She sighed. “Yeah, I do….”
He smiled as he walked over to a cupboard and pulled out five worn bowls. “I know you got this.” He gave her a smile. “I’ll prepare our bowls.”
Pinkie tilted her head. “We’re allowed to eat this?’ She gently lifted the tray.
Copper smiled. “Yeah, Master hates wasting things.”
Pinkie looked at the tray of bowls and let out another sigh. “Welp, here I go.”
He placed a hand on her shoulder. “You’ll get used to it.”
Pinkie stared at her hooves. “That’s what I’m afraid of….” She picked up the tray and walked into the dining room.
Stepping out of the kitchen, Pinkie walked over to her Master and handed him his bowl. She moved onto Ashlyn and then to Holly. Holly took her bowl and gave Pinkie a smile. “You’re doing well for your first night.” She looked at the table. “Did a wonderful job setting the table.” She scooped up a spoonful of her meal. “Wait over their by the table cabinet.” Pinkie gave a small bow before stepping away from the table.
Diamond stared at Pinkie. He saw her keeping her eyes to the floor, trying to avoid any awkward eye contact. “Why are you being kind?”
Holly added some pepper to her stew. “She seems timid.” She looked up at her husband. “She’s going to need a lot of work.”
Diamond rolled his eyes as he dipped his bread in the stew’s broth. “I’d prefer that she remain timid.” He chewed before continuing. “She needs to learn the pecking order.”
Holly chewed her cheek. “She’s still a pony.”
“A ferial pony.” Diamond looked at his daughter. “Don’t you agree?” Ashlyn looked at her father and just shrugged her shoulders.
Pinkie listened in on the family’s conversation. She glanced up at Holly. She felt a light feeling in her chest. A thought crossed her mind that maybe she was different from the other Unicorns she’s encountered. It was a distant hope, but a hope that she enjoyed thinking about none the less.
“So, you would rather treat them like trash.” Holly huffed. “If you want a nervous wreck of a slave then go for it.”
Diamond let out a huff. “I don’t mind showing some affection for our slaves.” He took a bite of his stew. “But we still need to show force, who is the alpha within this home…. It’s how their society works.” He looked into his bow. “Can we not talk about politics, had enough of that this morning.”
Holly played wither meal. “I agree.” She looked at her daughter and studied her hunched posture. “How’s school been for you sweat heart?”
Ashlyn looked at her mother. “It’s been going well. Our teacher is going to take us to downtown Canterlot to the Deco Art Museum.”
“That sounds exciting.” Her father hummed.
“Yeah.” Ashlyn sipped her broth. “It shall be interesting.”
“I’m glad you’re looking forward to it.” Holly hummed as she broke a piece of her bread. “Now our son needs to come home, spend some time with his family….”
“His last letter he wrote said he should be getting leave for the holidays.” Diamond hummed as he thought of his son.
“I hope this war is over soon. I don’t need my son to die for a pointless cause.”
Diamond stared at his wife as he slowly chewed his meal. Swallowing he looked down at his bow and just shoved another bite into his mouth.
Pinkie looked at Holly and Diamond. The smell of the stew reached her snout. She felt her stomach growl causing her to lick her lips as her hunger grew by the minute.
Pinkie sat on her bed as she hungrily consumed her meal. The other slaves looked at her with mixed emotions ranging from concern to pure wonder. “Damn, she seems to be starving.” Jasper stated as he watched her inhale her bites.
“It seems like the camp she was in just gave her the bare minimum amount of nutrients.” Usip hummed as she sipped his broth.
Copper sat on his bed opposite of Pinkie’s and watched her eat. Felling his gaze, Pinkie dropped her spoon from her lips and looked up. Seeing his fiery green eyes staring into her soul, she blushed as she looked back into her bowl. Copper felt his cheeks get hot as he looked into his own bowl.
Poppy smiled at the two as she took the last few bites of her own meal. Seeing Pinkie scrapping what little she had left, Poppy swallowed her bite and let out a sigh. “You’re done little one.”
Pinkie looked up at the young mare with wide-eyes. “Can I have seconds?”
Poppy rolled her eyes. “No! Copper and you made enough for one serving for each of us. Remember?” She glared at Pinkie. Pinkie cowered under her gaze as she let her bowl rest in her lap.
Usip looked at Poppy. “Go easy on her.” He said with stern eyes.
“Why should I!” Poppy growled. “She needs to learn her place!”
“And she will!” Usip stood up as he walked up to Pinkie. “Are you finished?” Pinkie looked at her empty bowl and handed it to the stallion.
“Hey!” Poppy huffed. “She needs to put away her bowl herself!”
Usip glared at her as he set the bowls by the door. “For this night I will do it for her.” He walked up to her. His posture and tone caused Poppy to cower in her bed. He leaned over and pinched her ear. “I can see she scares you.” He whispered. “Afraid you’ll lose your status.” He stared at her collar. “If I remember you said she is a house slave.” He raised his brow. Seeing she gave him a coward’s nod, he let go of her ear and walked over to the light switch. “Let’s get to bed. We have a long day tomorrow.”
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 19 - Understanding the Confusion
Placing a hand behind Marble’s back, Jupiter guided her up the concrete steps of the apartment building. Marble stared at the forty-five-story building as she walked alongside her new Mistress. Shivering from its grandness, she turned her attention to the twelve-foot-high glass double doors. She stared at her reflection and felt a heaviness on her chest as her hollowed and tired eyes glared back at her.
Seeing the filly’s reflection, Jupitar scratched the back of Marble’s ears. “It’s okay little one.” She hummed as she grabbed the door’s bronze handle. “Everything will be alright.”
Stepping into the building a chill ran throughout Marble’s body. It was cold. Colder than what was naturally possible. She began rubbing her arms as she looked around the sterile looking lobby. The marble tiles looked so white it almost looked unnatural. The massive glass chandelier that hung above her three stories up made the white painted walls shimmer from the glow of the yellow light of the many lightbulbs illuminating the lobby’s interior space.
“Ma’am?” Four security guards walked up to Jupiter and Marble. “Do you need help with your slave?” One of the guards asked.
“Yes, Indigo, that would be lovely.” Jupiter hummed with a smile as she gently pushed Marble over to the guard. “Please tell the groomers to dress her in something nice.” She smiled at Marble. “I want the full treatment. Those slave traders I bought her from did a terrible job on her appearance.”
“Don’t worry ma’am, we’ll let them know.” Indigo smiled. “As you know, Canterlot Lux has the best slave groomers around.” He bowed for her before waving to his guards to take Marble. Marble eyed the guards wearily as they approached her. One of the guards sighed to herself as she gently grabbed Marble by the hand and placed her other hand behind the filly’s back.
Watching his guards and Marble enter the service elevator, Indigo followed Jupiter to the residential elevators.
As they walked, Jupiter could feel the young stallion’s uneasiness. “Indigo?” She looked at him. “What’s bothering you?”
Indigo looked at the mare with dull eyes before sighing. “I thought you said one slave is all you needed?” He looked over at the service elevator. “I never took you as a mare to own multiple slaves?” He looked back at Jupiter. “What made you change your mind?”
“Well.” She began. “I thought my other slave was a little lonely, thought she could use the company.” She smiled. “And don’t you think a slave would rather be under my care than those savages out there?”
Indigo bit his lower lip. “True…. But why buy a slave now of all times?” He scratched the back of his head as they stood before the elevator. “What made her so special?”
Jupiter smiled as she patted the young stallion’s cheeks. “All in good time dear, all-in good time.” She hummed as she stepped into the elevator. Indigo raised a brow at her statement. He tilted his head and squinted his eyes trying to comprehend her statement.
“Ma’am?” The lift attendant asked. “What floor?”
“The twenty-fifth floor.” Jupiter stated smiling at the teen unicorn colt. The colt nodded while he pushed a button and pulled a lever. Before the elevator door’s closed Jupiter gave Indigo a wave.
Marble stood in the middle of the elevator with the guards surrounding her. She shivered as the moans of the elevator cables echoed into the musty smelling cage, she found herself in. Glancing up at one of the guards she saw that they kept their eyes forward, motionless and stern. Marble swallowed a lump in her throat as her mind raced with images of what awful things, they were going to put her through….
Marble felt the elevator jerk to a stop. She struggled to keep her balance at the sudden stop. Marble let out a soft squeak as one of the guards grabbed her by the hand. “Come.” The guard stated dully as she guided Marble into a large room about thirty feet in width and twenty feet in depth. The floor had an off-white marble floor with sandy-red marble trimmings. Ten halogen bulbs hung above as their soft white glow made the tone of the room feel slightly sterile.
“One more? Darn I was about to call it a day.” Marble turned her attention to a unicorn mare standing by a sink. The mare quickly shut off the faucet and walked up to her. Marble stared at this mare. She looked to be in her mid-twenties. Her stature was average for a unicorn mare, her light-blue fur stuck out in contrast to the room’s tan colored walls. Her short grey mane hugged the sides of her face highlighting her face’s round features. “She’s new, who does she belong to?”
“She belongs to Mrs. Jupiter.” The guard stated as she let go of Marble’s hand.
“Really?” The mare looked Marble over. Marble feeling uneasy bowed her head and averted her eyes. The mare bit her lip as she looked at the guard. “What does she want done to her?”
“Your best Tulip.” Indigo stated as he entered the room through the stair well. Marble looked up at the stallion as he approached the mare.
Tulip looked at the clock over the elevator. “You’re helping me then.” She sighed as she gave the stallion a dull stare.
“Sure….” He waved to his fellow guards to leave. They nodded and left using the elevator. Hearing the elevator ascend, Indigo looked at Tulip once more. “So where is everybody else?”
Tulip let out a huff as she walked up to her makeup table. “They all left for the day.” She looked back at the stallion. “They thought no more slaves would be sent down here.”
“So why did you stay?”
Tulip raised her brow. “Really, Indigo? You know why, the paycheck.” She skimmed through her supplies. “Going to get my full twelve hours.”
Indigo nodded. “I hear you.”
Tulip nodded as she looked at Marble. “Hey little one.” Marble timidly looked up at her. Tulip could see how timid she was. ‘What did they do to you?’ She thought to herself. “You see that stall over there?” Marble looked as where she was pointing and gave her a nod. “Go wash up, but make it quick. I need to pick out a simple dress for you and get your mane and tail done understand?” Again, Marble gave the mare a nod. “Good, now go!” Tulip snapped her fingers.
Marble shivered as she made her way to the shower stalls.
“What do you want me to do?” Indigo asked as he put his hands on his hips.
“Help me take her measurements.” She tilted her head over to the dresser on the back wall.
“And what will you do?” He asked.
“Look for a dress that goes well with her fur color.” She stated as she walked up to a dresser labeled with different sizes. She scanned the different boxes looking for a size that she believed was close to Marble’s. She opened one of its drawers and skimmed through the simple dresses that laid within.
“Why not wait for her to get out of the shower.” Indigo looked over the stall Marble had entered and saw the steam exiting from under the door. “If she finishes in time?”
“She will…. And these measurements are for Mrs. Jupiter. She needs to know her size if she wants to dress her slave nicely.” Tulip hummed as she pulled out several pairs of undergarments that looked to be Marble’s size. “Hearing pipes groan, Tulip smiled. “She’s finished.”
After a few minutes the stall’s door opened. Marble timidly stepped out of the shower and slowly made her way up to the unicorns. Staring at them she tried her best to keep her towel around herself. “What…. Um, what do you want me to do?”
Tulip smiled as she walked up to the scared filly. “First let me help you tighten this around you.” She grabbed her towel and reoriented it, making sure it was snug against her body. “Now stand still as he measures you.”
Marble blushed as she looked up at Indigo. Indigo sighed as he got on one knee. “Look let’s make this quick.” He quickly took her neck, waist, and hip measurements, all the while relaying the numbers to Tulip who was writing them down. Finishing up with her arms he stood up. “Now what do you want me to do?”
“Go stand behind that makeup table while she gets dressed.” Indigo gave her a look asking her if she was being serious. She frowned and snapped at him and pointed at the makeup table at the back of the room. Indigo put up his hands as he walked away.
Marble stared at herself in the mirror. Her reflection stared back. She didn’t even notice the bags around her eyes or the emptiness they held. All she could do was stare at Tulip as she worked on her mane. The soft snipping of scissors as they cut through her long mane sent tiny shivers of delight. She always liked when her mother would do her and her sister’s manes.
The memories of her family brought a feeling of great despair. She felt her chest get heavy and she felt clammy. Her vision blurred as she tried to keep herself at ease. Tulip noticed her decaying state of mind and calmly scratched the back of her ears. “Could you hand me that bottle?” She asked as she pointed at the bottle in question.
Indigo grabbed the bottle and handed it to her “What’s that for?”
“Something to calm her stomach.” Tulip stated as she poured the pinkish liquid. “Here this will help you feel less nauseous.” Marble stared at the cup of medicine with hesitant eyes. Feeling her stomach twist itself into a knot, she accepted the medicine and allowed Tulip to give it to her.
Seeing Marble’s mood slowly returning to a state of normal, Indigo crossed his arms as he watched Tulip continue with her task. “I can’t believe Jupiter bought another slave.”
Tulip bit her lower lip as she combed out Marble’s mane. “Same, I’m a little shocked that she did.” She grabbed her spray bottle and wetting down Marble’s mane. “Did she say why?”
Marble’s left ear stood erect as she listened into their conversation.
“She said her other slave seemed to be lonely.” Indigo frowned as he messed with a can of mane-spray. “I just never took her to be a slave owner is all.”
“You thought she was like you?” Tulip stated flatly. She eyed her work and gave Marble’s mane a little bounce. Marble kept her eyes on the mirror. But she was soaking up every word they were saying. It felt strange to hear unicorns say they were against the thought of owning slaves…. ‘Are others like them?’ She wondered as she looked at him through the mirror,
Indigo frowned as he ran his fingers along the bottle of mane-spray. “Yes….” He saw Marble was staring. He couldn’t help that she looked quite funny the way she was looking at him. Marble noticed that he noticed and quickly diverted her eyes elsewhere.
“Everyone is not like you Indigo.” Tulip took out a can of face powder. She turned Marble around in her chair and began powdering her face with a light bluish grey complexion. A complexion that just highlighted her soft facial features.
“They should….” He sighed as he watched the cloud of makeup dust floating around Marble. Marble felt a tickle on her snout and sneezed. “Bless you.” Marble blushed as she looked at the stallion. Finding herself not being able to speak she only gave him a small nod as a thanks. Giving her a nod in return he looked at Tulip. “Do you like what you do?”
Tulip looked at the stallion a little stunned by his question. “Uh…. Yes, of course I do….”
“Please!” Indigo interrupted her, “Be honest with me. Be honest with yourself!” Do you really?” He waved at the room. “You’re stuck underground in a small ‘lavish’ space cleaning and preparing earth ponies like they’re someone’s pets for a measly salary!”
Tulip stared at the cotton disc in her hand. “It pays the bills….” She muttered to herself. “We have to do our part, follow the king’s laws….” Indigo grabbed her hand before she could start her work again. She shivered at his touch and forced herself to look at him.
“You know what we’re doing is wrong don’t you?” Indigo asked in a tone that sounded more like begging.
Tulip stared at the stallion before she yanked her arm from his grasp. “Yes…. But what you say could get us in trouble!” She glared at him before quickly losing her resolve. “We have to play out part…. For Unicorpia’s sake….” She put the disc and the powdered makeup on the table and stepped up to the sink.
Marble kept staring at herself through the mirror. Her mind raced over their conversation. Was it true? Did Indigo really hate the idea of owning slaves? Or was this some cure joke to trick her into thinking she was safe…. “She’s done. You can take her back to Mrs. Jupiter…. And make sure to give her the measurements.” Tulip stated flatly as she washed her hands.
Marble watched as Indigo let out a sigh, “Come.” He spoke as he stood up. “It’s time to take you to your mistress.”
“Mrs. Jupiter?” A filly no more than sixteen years old called out as she stepped up to the older mare who sat at a desk by the large glass window looking out at Downtown proper. “The mail was just delivered.”
Jupiter looked over her shoulders and saw her slave. She gave her a smile as she took the mail from her hands. “Thank you dear.”
“Is there anything else you need?”
“No, that’s all Octavia. You’re free to do as you please.” Jupiter hummed as she looked through her mail.
Octavia bowed as she left the room.
Jupiter hummed to herself as she went through the mail. Seeing a red colored envelope, she sat down the rest of her mail and eyed the parcel. ‘1256 East Long Tail Lane, Manehattan.’ She kept reading the address, ‘could it be?’ She asked herself as she went to open the mail…. Hearing a knock at her front door she dropped the letter on the desk. “Hold on!”
“I got it!” Octavia shouted as she grabbed the doorhandle. Opening the door Octavia saw Indigo standing with an earth pony filly. Octavia tilted her head. This filly had to be no more than eleven or twelve years old. But what confused her the most about the filly is how her fur and mane color was so similar to hers. “Um… Hi indigo.” She bowed slightly for the young stallion. She noticed that the filly was staring at her. She felt slightly uncomfortable by her gaze and so she returned her stare. The filly averted her eyes as she too felt slightly uncomfortable.
Getting to the door Jupiter saw Indigo and Marble and smiled. “Tulip did such a fine job.”
“You could tell?” Indigo smirked.
“I can tell her work from a mile away.” Jupiter patted Octavia on the head. “Octavia here always goes to her. There is no one else I trust than her.” She smiled at Marble. “How are you? Feeling refreshed?” Marble didn’t respond as she tried to hide behind her short mane much to her dismay of failing to hide from the world. “She’s shy isn’t she.” Jupiter hummed as she pulled out some bits from her breast pocket. “Here’s your tip.” She handed them to Indigo. “Could you take her into the kitchen and get her a glass of water.” She looked at Octavia.
Octavia bowed and took Marble’s hand and lead her into the apartment.
“Ma’am?” Indigo looked at the coins in his hand. “Why did you buy her?”
Jupiter sighed as she pat his hand. “I can’t say, not yet?”
“What do you mean?” He tilted his head.
“Does the mood of our empire feel different to you?” She asked with a smile.
“A little.” He crossed his arms. “It’s feels war weary. Why do you ask?”
“Because I feel change is coming.” She smiled as she pat his cheek. “Give me six months and I’ll tell you more.” She started closing the door. “The others need more time.”
Indigo looked at the mare with questioning eyes. “Others? What? Why won’t you elaborate?” He placed a hand on the door stopping her. “You don’t trust me?”
“I do trust you.” Jupiter sighed. “But your role is not needed at the moment.” She gave him a wink. “Now run off, I’ll ring you if I need you.”
Indigo nodded as he slowly understood her words. “Will do ma’am.” He bowed and walked away.
Seeing a little pip in his step, Jupiter smiled as she closed the door. Walking through an archway that connected the dining room/kitchen to the living room, she saw Marble sitting at the table slowly drinking her glass of water. Octavia stood at the island watching her with crossed arms. “Thirsty?” She asked Marble as she watched her finish off her glass.
Marble smacked her lips as she stared at her. “Y-Yes…” She looked at her empty cup.
“What’s your name little one?” Jupiter asked as she stood beside her.
“Marble.” She held the glass close to the chest.
“What a lovely name.” Jupiter smiled. “You done?” Marble nodded. “Place it in the sink, I want you to give you a tour of the place.” Jupiter waved her hand as she left the kitchen and into the hall.
Marble got up from her seat and placed the cup in the sink. Feeling like knives were digging into the back of her skull, she looked to her right and saw Octavia giving her a stern glare. Shivering she walked up to Jupiter.
“Come, follow me.” Jupiter waved. Marble wrapped her tail in front of her as she timidly followed the mare down the hall. Octavia placed her hands behind her back and followed them.
“Well, this is your room.” Jupiter hummed as she walked up to the windows.
Marble stared into the spacious abode and studied the décor. She saw a queen-sized bed with light blue comforter and white bedsheets in the middle of the room, flanked by nightstands made of dark oak. She saw a medium sized walk-in closet on her right. A table with a typewriter sat near the windows. A large oval shaped mirror was to her left in the corner of the room.
Stepping into the room further, Marble stopped and jumped back and looked down at her hooves. She saw the floor was covered by soft textured carpet. It felt strange standing on it. It felt like what clouds would feel like if she could stand on them. She ran her hoof along the carpet. Her left ear folded against her head as she pondered an opinion of the fabric.
“Never had carpet?” Jupiter asked, smiling at her behavior.
Marble looked up at the mare and shook her head.
Octavia seeing her in her room, frowned. “Why is she in my room?” She asked as she caught up to them and shoved Marble to the side with her hips. Marble let out a soft huff. She frowned as she looked at the teen filly. Octavia ignored her as she stared at her mistress.
“You’ll be sharing until we can get the other room ready.” Jupiter hummed. “Understood?” She placed a hand under Octavia’s chin.
Octavia dropped her stern expression. It’s like she melted from the mare’s touch. “Yes…” She softly replied as she looked away.
“Good.” Jupiter opened the blinds allowing the afternoon light to flood into the room.
Marble and Octavia blinked at the bright light. Marble rubbed her eyes as she slowly walked up to the windows. “Wow!” Marble sighed in awe as she looked over the cityscape.
Jupiter smiled as she saw Octavia stand behind Marble and joined her. “As you can see, the city is a busy one.”
“They look like ants, don’t they?” Octavia asked as she pointed at the city streets. Marble stared at the multitude of bodies moving across the sidewalks and the small haze blobs of cars and trucks rolling across the streets. Marble tore her eyes from the streets and looked up at Octavia and gave her a nod. Octavia smiled at patted her on the head.
“Come. Let me show you the rest of the apartment.” She placed a hand on Octavia’s shoulder. “Take her hand.” She commanded Marble.
Marble stared at Octavia. She shivered as she stared at her bright pinkish-purple eyes. Octavia rolled her eyes as she offered her, her hands. “I promise you. I don’t bite.” She smirked. Marble’s expression turned from hesitant to determine as she took her hand. “Good, now let’s go.”
Octavia led Marble as they followed Jupiter through the apartment. Marble young eyes soaked up as much as she could of its floorplan… just in case. Hearing the mare speaking, Marble turned her attention to her.
“The room on your left is your personal bathroom, which you’ll be sharing with Octavia.” Jupiter saw Octavia roll her eyes half-heartly. ‘Not one for sharing, are we.’ She held in a laugh. “On your right is my husband’s study and at the end of the hall is our room.” Marble looked in between the room, trying to remember as much detail as she possible could. Hearing a growl, Marble blushed and looked down at her belly.
“Hungry?” Jupiter asked.
Marble looked up at the mare, her face red as lobster. “Yes…”
“Well then, lets get something in your stomach.” Jupiter took Marble’s hand and walked her back into the kitchen. Helping her sit at the bar, Jupiter walked up to the fridge. “What do you feel like having?” She smiled. “I have some wonderful alfalfa left I could fry it up for you?”
Marble stared at the mare confused by the kind gesture she’s showing. Feeling a glare, she turned around and saw Octavia staring back at her with crossed arms. “Sure…” She shivered as she looked back at the mare. Her tail swung side to side.
“Good… Octavia could you get the oil ready.” Jupiter asked as she battered the hay.
Octavia nodded as she put a pot on the gas stove and filled it with several cups of vegetable oil. Marble watched the two as they worked. She felt clammy as she quickly eyed the door. Seeing a chain, Marble shivered as her mind swam with thoughts of escaping. The first step was easy, but where to go after she left the apartment, was a mystery for her. ‘What am I going to do?’
“Everything alright?” Jupiter asked as she dunked the battered alfalfa into the hot oil.
Marble’s ears swiveled to the sounds of the oil scalding the hay. Looking at the pot the smells of the cooking meal entered her nostrils. She instinctively licked her lips as she kept watching.
“I think she’s hungry?” Octavia crossed her arms.
“I think this will be first time in a long time she has had a proper meal.” Jupiter studied her thin frame. “I couldn’t imagine what she’s been through.”
Octavia nodded her head. Seeing Marble giving them a confused look, she rolled her eyes. “Still need my help?”
“No, dear, you can go to your room.” Jupiter waved a hand as she took the fired hay out of the oil. Octavia bowed, giving Marble a quick dull glance, she flicked her tail and left the kitchen.
“Here you go a little snack before supper.” Jupiter sat the plate of fired alfalfa before Marble. Marble stared at the meal before her. Her eyes were so wide, Jupiter swore they would pop out of her eye sockets. Timidly Marble picked up a strand of the fired hay and studied its lightly battered skin. She saw the black specks of peppers and spices. Shivering from her stomach begging for food, she placed the piece in her mouth.
She let out a soft hum as she started shoving more into her mouth. “Somepony is hungry?” Jupiter laughed at her mannerisms. Marble stopped eating and blushed as she stared at her food and the mare. “Don’t mind me little one, keep eating…” Hearing the phone she let out a small sigh. “I’ll be right back.”
Hearing her pick up the phone, Marble turned her attention back to the plate and quietly resumed eating her meal.
Picking up a strand of fried alfalfa, Marble studied it. The batter coating it looked like a stick of foam found in a tacky sofa. She eyed the many hills and valleys of the batter to pass the time. Hearing the ticking of the clock echoing in her ears, she looked over at the door and stared at the chain keeping the door closed. Her thoughts drifted to her family… To Pinkie. Her cries playback in her mind. Shivering she placed the fry back on the plate.
Looking at the door, a tinge of fear began to take hold. Looking back at her meal once more, she frowned and jumped off the stool and runs up to the door. Getting to the door she unlocked the deadbolt, but seeing the chain was out of reach, she let out a whining growl and jumped several times in a desperate hope to nudge the chain free from its perch.
“Where do you think you’re going?” Marble felt a cold sweat wash over her. She slowly turned to face Octavia who was standing in the archway that led into the hallway. Her scowl was feicre as she crossed her arms while slowly approachint her. “Trying to escape?”
Her tone scared Marble. The fear washing over her caused her to slowly back away from the door. “Um…” She struggled to reply before she let out a moan as she bumped up against the coffee table close to the couch.
Octavia walked up to the door and placed a hand on it. “You’re not leaving!”
Memories of her sister Pinkie crying out as she was dragged from the platform flashed in her mind. “I…” She balled her hands into a fist. “I need to find my sister!” Octavia was taken back by her tone. Her scowl softened, but she found it hard to come up with words to say.
“I’m sorry little one.” Jupiter stepped into the room from the hall. “I tried to by the both of you.” She sighed as she patted Octavia on the head. “But that blasted stallion got on that platform first.” She made her way over to Marble.
Marble panicked and plastered herself against the corner. Jupiter sighed as she sat on the couch and stared at the filly watching her fearful eyes jump back n’ forth between her and Octavia. Leaning her elbows on her knees, she opened the drawer to the side table and pulled out a tin of candied almonds. “I know you’re confused, frightened even.” She opened the tin can and pulled out an almond. “You’re wondering why would a unicorn like me be treating an earth pony like you so kindly?” She plopped it in her mouth and took out another one, offering it to Marble.
Marble stared at the treat in the mare’s hand. Her mouth felt dry at the sight of the candied nut. Her body shivered at the thought of reaching out for one. But her fear told her no, she stayed glued to the corner, staring at the almond.
Jupiter put the almond back and slowly closed the lid to the can. “Sweetie, I would let you go, but I can’t.” She shook her head. “One, it wouldn’t be irresponsible of me to do so, you’re not of legal age to be by yourself and you’re not a freed slave. Which is hard to do with the current laws on the books. And two, even if you’re out there you don’t know where to start.”
“I can find her!” Marble cried as she pressed against the wall.
“You can’t!” Octavia spat; she was about to continue with her beratement but a stern glare from her mistress silenced her.
“Sweetie, its not safe, not yet.” Jupiter gave her a warm smile. “You’re safe here.”
Marble stared into her eyes. Those eyes of hers shook her to the core. Her body shivered and she felt warm. “Why?” She smacked her drying lips.
“Why?” Jupiter raised a brow.
“Why are you doing this?” Tears began to flood Marble’s eyes.
“Oh, little one…”
“Why are you trying to trick ME?” Marble shouted out her sobbing. Tears ran down her face as she huddled against the corner.
Jupiter sighed as she slowly approached the timid filly. Marble panicked and cowered onto the floor. Jupiter stopped, “There is no need to be afraid,” She sat on the floor beside her.
Octavia stared at her mistress and Marble; she crossed her arms as she leaned against the wall. Seeing how timid Marble was, she rolled her eyes and let out a soft sigh.
The weight of the past few weeks finally overwhelmed her. Marble’s surrendered to her emotions and her new place in life. She laid on the floor and curled up into a ball. Jupiter let out a sigh as she listened to her cries. She slowly crawled up to the filly and pulled her into a loving embrace. “Settle down little one…” She cooed.
“Let… go…” Marble cried.
“Get ahold of yourself!” Jupiter chastised. “You need to be strong child. Your future depends on it!” Marble gave one last attempt to break from her hold but she finally gave up and fell into the mare’s embrace. Her face burying into the mare’s breast. Jupiter looked down at the sobbing filly and let out a long sigh. “What did they do you?”
-Several Hours Later-
“You have a goodnight, sir!” A taxi driver shouted at a lanky unicorn stallion.
“You too!” The stallion replied.
Watching the putter-car disappeared into the night, the stallion let out a long sigh and walked into the apartment. Stepping inside the cold air of the central air-conditioning system washed over him, making his fur stand on end. “It’s been a humid day hasn’t it, Ceres?” A guard stated as he walked up to the stallion.
“Yes, it has Indigo, very unusual for early summer.” Ceres replied, shaking Indigo’s hand.
“How’s work?” Indigo asked as he walked with the stallion to the elevators.
“Very bland,” Ceres mumbled, “This whole week will be.” He stopped at the elevator’s entrance. “The university is fixing the telescope which is forcing me to teach through books.” He ran a finger across his brow. “Young minds have a hard time sticking to one thing.”
Indigo shook his head. “Sorry my generation is not performing to your standards.”
“I still have hope some will prove me wrong.” Ceres smiled as he stepped into the elevator. “Goodnight Indigo, see you in the morning.”
“Goodnight to you sir and your wife.” Indigo bowed.
“Sweetheart? I’m home.” Ceres called out as he stepped into his abode. Seeing Octavia sitting on the couch, he smiled as he walked up to her. “Hello, Octavia, how’s your day been?” He rustled her mane.”
Octavia didn’t look up from her book. “It was interesting.”
“Interesting? How so?”
“Shh!” His wife hissed from the hall. “Inside voices.”
Ceres gave her a confused look, “Why do you want me to? Oh!” Her words began to make sense. “How many?”
“One…” Jupiter sighed. “I tried to get her sister, but I was too late.”
“Its alright.” He smiled. “At least you got one.”
She nodded. “Her name is Marble. She’s eleven.” She leaned against the wall. “She needs a lot of work. The camp she came from scared her.”
“We’ll make it work.” He leaned on the door as well. “She’ll be a great addition to the organization.”
“I don’t think so?” Octavia added without looking up from her book.
“Why do you say that?” Jupiter asked.
Octavia put her book down. “I…” She fidgeted with her mane. “I’m not sure she will be fully on board?”
“She will.” Jupiter looked at her husband. “Want to see her?” He nodded. Octavia watched them walked to her room. Looking down at her book, she stared at the wall of words and let out a heavy sigh.
Ceres slowly opened the door and peaked into the room. The light from the hall flooded into the room, illuminating the space just enough to see Marble sleeping soundly in the bed she shared with Octavia.
Jupiter watched her husband’s giddy behavior for a few minutes before her emotions changed for the worse. Her chest gelt tight, her vision began to fill with tears. Not wanting to worry her husband she silently went to their room and gently closed the door.
Leaning against the door, she swallowed her emotions before making her way to the bedside table. Sitting on her side of the bed, she opened the nightstand’s top drawer. Pulling out a picture, she stared at an image of her and her husband holding a four-year-old earth pony filly in their arms. Tears rolled down her face as she ran a finger across the photograph. “The time for change is approaching…” She wiped her eyes. “And you’ll never be forgotten.” She kissed the photograph. “We love you, sweetie, we love you.” She clutched the picture to her chest and laid on the bed in the fetal position.
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 1 - The Pie Sisters
“Do you like this one?” Limestone asked her eldest sister as she held a dark rye loaf in her hand. “Or this one?” She picked up another one, giving it a little bounce.
Maud studied the loaves with dull eyes. “That one looks good.” She pointed at the loaf in Limestone’s right hand. Limestone gave a slight nod as she walked up to the register.
Their younger twin sisters Pinkie and Marble laid their faces against the large viewing window separating the kitchen from the storefront at the back of the bakery. Their young, innocent eyes stared at the large brick ovens roaring at a constant temperature perfect for baking bread. The hot air spewing from their maws filled the bakery with warm dense air that delighted the senses.
The twins turned their gaze to a mare kneading a wad of dough. Flour coated her hands as she worked the mound. Sensing that eyes were upon her, she looked up from her work and gave them a sweet smile.
Stepping up to the register, Limestone placed the loaf on the countertop. The cashier looked up from his newspaper and smiled at the sisters. “Found what you needed?” He leaned on the countertop.
“We sure did.” Limestone returned the stallion’s smile with one of her own.
“How was your day, Mr. Cake?” Maud asked as she handed the stallion eight tokes from her jacket’s pocket.
“It’s been going well.” He took the coins and placed them in the cash register. “Morning was busy like always. But after the rush, the day went by smoothly. Not too chaotic.” He picked up the loaf. “What about yours?”
“The usual. We’re just getting stuff for supper.” Limestone stated matter of factly.
Mr. Cake nodded. “That’s good. Can’t say no to your Ma’s cooking.” He gave them another smile before looking out the door that’s held open by a rubber door stopper. Seeing storm clouds rolling down the mountains, he quickly packed their bread in a brown paper bag. “Better get going before the storm rolls in.” He waved them goodbye. “And tell your Ma and Pa I said hi!”
“We will, Mr. Cake.” Maud looked at her sisters. “Come on, fillies, say goodbye to Mrs. Cake. We have to go!” The twins looked over their shoulders. With a frown, they waved goodbye to the mare. Mrs. Cake smiled at the fillies and returned the wave with one of her own.
Leaving the bakery, the sisters’ stepped onto the veranda. Buttoning up their wool coats, they looked up and down the street, watching putter-cars and wagons pass them by. Giving each other silent nods, they walked along the veranda towards the main intersection of their hometown of Ashmore.
A powerful gust of wind roared down the mountainsides. The town’s folk braced themselves as the temperature dropped. Limestone pulled her coat’s collar over her cheeks. “Gosh, it’s cold!” She stuttered, rubbing her hands along her upper arms.
Maud let her dull expression falter a bit at her sister’s predicament while she messed with her scarf.
Pinkie let off a giggle as she skipped alongside Limestone. “That’s why you need to skip!” She slipped away, joining her twin. “It keeps you warm!”
Limestone rolled her eyes at her twin sisters’ giggling. “Ha, very funny!” She grumbled. “You find this funny?” She glared at Maud. Maud just shrugged her shoulders as she kept her eyes on the road. Limestone groaned as she used her bonnet to hide her embarrassment from the world. “Of course, you would have nothing to say….”
Losing all care for their sister’s woes, the twins picked up their pace, humming a little tune all the while. Skipping faster than her sister, however, Pinkie pulled ahead. Laughing, she turned around and gave her sisters a goofy smile. Seeing Pinkie’s trajectory, Maud’s mood turned from dull to panic-stricken. “Pinkie! Watch out!” Pinkie jerked from her sister’s tone and lost her footing, falling off the veranda onto the muddy road below.
Hearing a little squeak, Maud, Limestone, and Marble popped their heads over the veranda and saw Pinkie stuck in a freshly shoveled pile of snow. Marble and Limestone smirked as they watched Pinkie trying to free herself from the snow. Embarrassed, Pinkie looked up at her sisters with a frown.
“And that’s why you’ll never catch me skipping!” Limestone giggled.
Pinkie grumbled and stuck out her tongue. Limestone did the same.
Maud rolled her eyes at her sisters’ antics. Stepping off the veranda, Maud walked up to her sister and offered her a hand. Pinkie’s cheeks reddened as she took the offer and stood on her hooves. With a huff, she wiped off the snow that clung to her dress. “You alright?” Maud asked.
“Yep!” Pinkie gave her a slight smile as she walked back onto the veranda with Maud.
Hearing the clocktower’s bell ringing out over the town. The sisters looked at the tower in the distance and read the time. ‘It’s five O’clock. Let’s get going!” Limestone shouted.
Getting to the main intersection, Maud stopped her sisters at the corner of a building and pulled out a piece of paper from her coat’s breast pocket. “So, fillies,” She read. “Do we have the eggs, cabbage, bread, milk, carrots, celery, tomatoes, and onions?” Maud looked into the basket with her sisters. Seeing the items listed, her younger sisters nodded, affirming her question. “Wonderful. Is there anything else we need?”
“Is that all Ma wrote?” Limestone eyed the paper.
“Yes.” Maud quipped
“Well then, if we can think of anything else, let’s make sure it’s worth the tokes.” Limestone said as she placed her hands in her coat’s pockets.
Pinkie and Marble looked at one another with determined smirks. “We need candy!” Pinkie sang with glee as she stood on one hoof, twirling in place. Marble copied her every move, her own bout of giggles mixing with Pinkie’s.
Limestone frowned. “No!” She stomped her hoof against the porch. The wood planks under her hoof dully vibrate. “Ma only gave us enough tokes to buy the items for tonight’s supper!” Limestone retied her bonnet as she raised her brow at the twins. “We can go without sweets for today!”
The twin’s eyes began to water. “But we haven’t had candy in a week!” Pinkie’s voice cracked.
“Yeah!” Marble huffed as she stuck out her bottom lip.
Limestone gritted her teeth. “You fillies are ten years old!” She huffed. “Grow up!”
“Really!” Pinkie groaned. “You’re only three years older!”
Maud shook her head. Limestone and the twins were always stubborn when they had their minds set. Letting herself laugh at her sisters’ ‘angry’ expressions, she pulled out a small cloth sack from her saddlebag. “Hold out your hands.” Pinkie and Marble dropped their charade with Limestone and complied with her demands. “Both of you get two tokes for the candy shop. So, pick your sweets wisely!” She gave them a playful smirk.
The twins smiled wide as they took the coins. Without warning, they crossed the street in a flash, forcing several vehicles to halt their slow movement, allowing them to pass. “Thanks, sis!” Pinkie yelled from the entrance of the shop before entering. Marble followed after her with a skip and a jump.
Limestone looked at Maud with confusion clearly on her face. “Sis! Ma told us we have to make these tokes last until next Monday! If she finds out we’ve been using them for sweets, she’s going to get mad!”
Maud gave her sister a sly smirk as she jiggled her sack of tokes. “I know that, but I added some more.”
“Where did you get extra?” Limestone asked, her eyes wide like large porcelain plates.
“Really, don’t you remember? I get paid for helping out Miss. Cheerilee at the schoolhouse.” Maud took out two more tokes from the sack. “Why don’t you relax and get yourself a sweet.”
“But these are your tokes?” Limestone pointed at the bronze coins resting on her palm.
“If I wanted to keep them, would I be giving them to my sisters?” Maud stated with a raised brow. Limestone gently took the remaining tokes from her sister’s hand and gave her a small thanks. “Now run off and get some sweets. I’ll be waiting by the water tower.” Maud smiled as she pointed at the object in question.
Limestone raised an eyebrow. “What about you?”
“You know me, I’m not one for sweets.” Maud waved her hand. “Now go, hurry before the storm rolls in.” Limestone smiled and ran across the street to the candy shop. Seeing her sister enter the store, Maud looked both ways before stepping off the veranda and crossing the street. Arriving at the water tower, she put her arms through the basket’s handle and leaned against one of its wooden supports.
Letting out a sigh, she decided to watch the residents of her hometown go about their evening.
Several children ran through the streets playing a game of tag. Four elderly stallions played a chess game by one of the few pubs in Ashmore. She watched a colt getting dragged along by his parents as they went about their evening shopping. On the street corner opposite her is an earth pony couple putting on a puppet show, entertaining anyone interested in their performance.
Eventually, a young couple caught her eye. They sat at a table outside of one of the few restaurants that took up residence in their small town. The couple reminded her of her own relationship with a particular teen colt. She smiled as she thought about his soft blue eyes. His broad shoulders. His…
Her thoughts dissipated as she felt a twinge of cold striking her snout. Confused, she looked up and saw the storm clouds had finally rolled down the mountainsides and were now releasing their payload onto the small humble town below.
Hearing the clap of thunder rolling across the sky, echoing off the mountain peaks. Maud’s ears laid flat against her head. ‘The walk back is going to suck….’ Another slushy droplet of ice-cold rain smacked her snout. Then another droplet. Then a flake of snow gently landed on her bonnet before melting into the fabric. Letting out a little squeak, she quickly crossed the street once again and back onto a store’s veranda. ‘Don’t take too long, fillies.’ She frowned as the slush picked up speed from the safety of the awning.
Limestone scanned for her sisters in the vast sea of sweets while walking into the store. Finding them over by the licorice, she shook her head at their goofy faces. “Can’t decide on what you fillies want?” She hovered over them, eyeing the licorice behind the glass.
“There’s too many to choose from….” Pinkie moaned as she and Marble pressed their faces against the counter’s display. The store clerk on the other side of the counter playfully rolled his eyes as he put away a stack of chocolate bars on the back wall.
Limestone studied the chewy straws standing erect in their tin cups. “How many do you get for two tokes?” She crossed her arms, eyeing her sisters with a questioning smirk.
“Eight.” Marble replied, eyeing the green and red ones, licking her lips.
Limestone counted the flavors. Ten unique flavors. “Well, I would divide it in half and buy two of my favorites or pick eight individual flavors for more variety.”
The twins smirked at each other as they whispered to one another. Nodding, they turned their gaze to the store clerk and waved him down. “What can I do for you fillies?” The clerk asked as he leaned on the display’s countertop.
“Can I have eight green apples!” Pinkie squeaked.
“And can I have eight red cherries!” Marble added, giving him their tokes.
Limestone rolled her eyes. ‘Or just get eight of one flavor.’
The clerk put the chewy treats into a brown paper bag. “And you?” He asked Limestone.
“Oh… I would like four lemons and four raspberries.” Limestone stated, giving the clerk her tokes.
“Alrighty then, here you go, fillies.” The clerk handed them the paper bag full of licorice. Taking it, Limestone held it close to her chest. With a smile, they nodded their heads and waved goodbye. “Enjoy your sweets.” He smiled, giving them a two-finger salute.
“We will, mister!” Pinkie squeaked out a giggle as they left the shop.
Stepping outside, an intense chill stopped them in their tracks. Looking up from their bag of treats, they saw the storm was in full swing. Slushy snow covered their small town. The metal roofs sang out a mind-numbing song from the assault of the snow. Horns of putter-wagons blared out as their drivers tried to escape the sticky muddy streets.
Seeing Maud under an adjacent shop’s awning on the corner of the main intersection, they dashed across the street, running as fast as possible. “Did you get the sweets you wanted?” Maud asked as her sisters stepped onto the veranda.
“Yeah…” Limestone yelled over the drumming of the metal awning. She shook off the droplets of snow that clung to her dress with a groan.
“The weather sure did change on a toke?” Pinkie quipped, looking towards the sky at the giant thunderclouds rolling overhead.
“My dress is wet!” Marble cried. Pinkie giggled at her twin. Not liking her sister’s tone, Marble sent a pout her way.
“Well, it looks like you’re going to have to get used to that.” Maud looked up the road that led to their home. “We better hurry….” She picked up the basket. “Let’s go!” Jumping down onto the muddy road, the sisters made their way up the hill.
By the time the sisters arrived at their home, their fur, cotton coats, dresses, and bonnets were damp. Their hooves were numb from cold mud and snow that clung to them. Stepping onto the porch, they quickly shook off the snow before stepping inside.
Warmth washed over them, making their fur stand on end. A fire burned calmly within the brick fireplace on the sisters' right. A smile came to their faces as a chill of delight ran down their spines. Stepping up to the coat rack by the door, they took off their coats, scarfs, and bonnets, placing the apparel on it.
“Hi Ma, we’re home!” The twins sang as they skipped their way into the kitchen, passing the dining table, both squeezing themselves through the small doorframe.
Their mother, Cloudy Quartz, turned around and saw her daughters standing in the dining room through the doorway. Before her twins could hug her, she extended out a hand. “Hold it, you two!” She pointed at the twins, causing them to stop in their tracks, confusion on their faces. “Why in heaven are you so filthy?”
Limestone chuckled. “It’s snowing outside, Ma.” She pointed to the window by the front door.
Stepping out of the kitchen, Cloudy Quartz looked at the window and saw the snow slamming the earth. “Oh… Interesting, I didn’t even hear it….” She scratched her head. Her younger daughters giggled at her. “Well now, how was your evening out on the town?” She gave them a smirk.
“Good, Ma.” Maud handed the basket over to their mother. Cloudy Quartz took the basket into the kitchen, her children following her as she did so. “Do you need help with supper?” Maud asked.
“Can we hug you?” Pinkie and Marble pouted, sticking out their bottom lips.
Cloudy Quartz sat the basket onto the kitchen counter. “Of course, you fillies can, but first, you need to bathe yourselves.” She turned around and gave a playful frown. “I will not have my children eat supper when they’re all dirty!” She placed her hands on her hips. “And that goes for your Pa when he gets home.” Her daughters giggled at her words. “I’m glad I can make you laugh, now runoff. The faster you bathe, the quicker we can get supper ready.”
“Come on, fillies, let’s go.” Maud corralled her sisters to the bathroom.
Entering the cramped bathroom, the twins began undressing from their navy-blue dresses. As they undressed, Maud closed the bathroom door and walked up to the cast-iron tub’s bronze furnace that hung on the wall. She checked the gauge on the furnace. Seeing the dial hovering at ninety-eight degrees Fahrenheit, she hummed a tune to herself as she walked up to the medicine cabinet over the sink.
Limestone turned on the faucet as she stood back, watching the water pour into the tub. She checked the temperature several times and fiddled with the nob until it was just right. “Stupid dress!” Pinkie whined as she struggled with the lace of her dress. Seeing her struggling, Limestone untied the knot for her and helped her undress. Fully undressed, the twins waited patiently for the tub to fill. “Can we get in now?” Pinkie asked, rubbing her arms, shivering from the cold drafts coming from under the door.
Limestone eyed the waterline as it rose further up the tub. Shutting off the faucet, she smiled at her twin sisters. “You can hop in now.” She stated. “Just don’t jump in...” Pinkie and Marble jumped into the tub, spilling water onto the white tile floor. Limestone sighed. “Never mind…”
Maud got on her knees. “Okay, let's make this quick.” She hummed as she dunked the bar of tar soap in the bath water before lathering it in her hands.
Pinkie and Marble ignored their eldest sister and dunked their heads underwater. Limestone and Maud watched them as their manes and tails mixed together in a sea of black and magenta. Seeing their overly expressive faces, Maud and Limestone looked at each other rolling their eyes.
Pinkie broke the water’s surface. She took in long breaths as she wiped her wet mane from her eyes. “Darn!”
Marble came up after her. Timidly she wiped her mane from her eyes. Seeing that she’d won, she lifted her hands in the air. “Woo!” She squeaked.
Pinkie frowned. “I want a rematch… HEY!” Limestone interrupted her, scrubbing her mane with lathered tar soap. Pinkie protested her action, but Limestone ignored her as she hummed a tune. Maud did the same with Marble. Both twins gave a frown, crossing their arms in the process.
Maud and Limestone looked over their work, eyeing the tarnished silverware and worn porcelain pottery lying on the table. Seeing that all was in order, they nodded and walked into the kitchen. “Table is set,” Maud announced as she walked up to Pinkie.
“Mmm, stew smells yummy!” Limestone licked her lips as the aroma of cabbage stew entered her nostrils.
“I can’t wait to eat!” Pinkie giggled.
“Well, we might not get to if you make your mane a part of the stew.” Maud moved some of Pinkie’s straight magenta mane from her eyes. Pinkie rolled her eyes, giving her older sister a goofy smile. Maud let her dull lips turn into a small smile as she scratched her sister behind the ears.
Marble licked her lips as she wrapped up the spiced butter. “I’m starving….”
“We’ll eat soon.” Cloudy Quartz ran her hand through Marble’s mane. “We just have to wait for your Pa….” She checked the clock and saw it read 7:45pm.
“Pa’s a little late.” Limestone mused, kicking the wall that separated the kitchen from the dining room.
“Did Pa have to work late again?” Marble asked, hugging her mother’s waist.
Cloudy Quartz returned the hug. “I’m not sure….”
A train roared down the tracks winding through the steep peaks of the Yellow Tail mountains. Igneous sat in one of the train cars near the rear. He held onto a bible as the cars bounced with the curvature of the tracks. Hearing the train’s horn screaming out its melody. He closed his bible and placed it in his coal-covered jacket. “It’s good to be home.”
The train pulled up to Ashmore’s train station. Steam poured across the station’s platform. Ponies waiting for the train covered their faces as the steam rolled on past them. Coming to a stop, the operator let off one last horn blare.
Stepping off the train, Igneous walked up to the edge of the deck and looked out over the town. Seeing the snow falling at a heavy pace onto the hilly landscape below, he let out a sigh. He watched his misty breath fade into the cold night air. “It’s a cold one….” He muttered to himself as he listened to the huffing and puffing of the steam for several seconds.
Breathing in the cold air, Igneous walked down the station’s steps and made his way to his home. The oil lamps dotting the streets guide the way. He enjoyed the picturesque scenery they created from how their lights reflected off the puddles. He always admired his hometown. Watching it grow from a fledgling village to a thriving coal-mining town with a population well over two thousand.
Trekking further into town, the cold air began to numb Igneous’s snout and hands. His clothes began to feel heavy from the snow clinging to the frayed fibers of the fabric. He shivered as he pushed on, allowing the quiet of the town to carry him. Nearing the main intersection, he turned left and headed up the hill. Seeing his home in the distance, he smiled as he picked up the pace, his walking turning into a light jog. Nearing his house, he saw his eldest daughter Maud walking up the porch’s steps with several small cut logs in her arms. “Hello, sweetheart, got a large load there?”
Maud looked over her shoulder. “Hello Pa, you look quite dirty.” She smiled. “Did a lot of coal mining this week?”
Igneous laughed. “Sure did, come, let’s head inside.” He held the door open for his daughter.
Cloudy Quartz and her daughters watched the stew simmer within the pot when they heard the front door open. “Hold on, dear, let me get the door for you.” A deep masculine voice echoed into the home. The family turned their attention to the door and saw Maud walk into the house carrying several logs with Igneous following after her. His bright yellow eyes stood out from his filthy appearance. Setting his lunch bin down, he leaned forward, placing his hands on his knees. “Oh colt, the rain is brutal.”
“How bad is it, dear?” Cloudy Quartz walked up to her husband, helping him out of his overcoat.
“Bad, when I arrived into town from the train station, the snowfall was heavy.” He took off his coat, the stench of coal floating off of him.
“Hello, Pa.” His children called out with smiles as they stood around him.
“Hello, fillies.” He gave them a small pat on the head, seeing that they were in their nightgowns for the evening. “I would hug you, but I think your Ma would get mad.” He teased, giving his wife a smirk.
They smiled at their father’s words, but their mother only sighed, putting her hands on her hips. “Go wash up. The faster you bathe, the sooner we can eat.” She returned the smirk. Their father smiled, handing over his hat to his wife before walking to the bathroom.
Pinkie scooped up a spoonful of her cabbage stew and gently put it in her mouth. She slowly chewed her meal as she eyed her family members from behind the protection of her long mane.
At the head of the table was her father and on his right was her mother. She watched their dull eyes read the day’s newspaper. Maud and Limestone sat opposite of her. Maud read a geography book, while Limestone read her piano music sheets. Marble sat to her left. She was also watching her family members from the protection of her mane.
Several violent coughs reverberated throughout the home. Igneous held a hand to his mouth. He sharply inhaled and let out a gut retching cough. The family watched him worryingly as he looked into his hand. Seeing blood mixed with black specs, Igneous smiled at his family as he stood up from the table. “Excuse me, my dears….”
Cloudy Quartz eyed her husband standing over the kitchen sink. Letting out a soft sigh, she looked at her daughters. She saw her three younger daughters staring at her with worry on their faces. On the other hand, Maud kept to herself as she ate her meal. She nodded her head at their meals, giving her younger daughters a smile. They gave into her command and returned to eating their supper.
Taking his seat once again, Igneous looked at his daughters and saw their worried faces. “You fillies ready for church tomorrow?” He asked with a bright smile trying to mask a subtle cough.
The sisters stopped eating. “Yes, Pa.” They turned their attention to their father.
“Pinkie and Marble practiced this morning at the school.” Cloudy Quartz hummed with a smile. “I believe they will do a wonderful job tomorrow.” She gave the twins a soft smile. They smiled back with a blush.
“Do you fillies like singing?” He asked the twins.
They nodded their heads quickly. “Yeah, it’s a lot of fun.” Pinkie smiled, expressing her statement by extending her arms out.
“It’s scary… though….” Marble added, tapping the table with her index fingers.
Their father chuckled, causing his baritone voice to reverberate throughout the house. “But you and your sister have sweet singing voices. Have faith in yourself, my dears.”
The twins blushed and gave their father small smiles. “Thanks, Pa.” They said in unison.
Ingenious returned their smiles as he looked at Limestone. “How have your piano lessons been going?”
“They’ve been going well, Pa.” Limestone replied.
“That’s good. Maud, how’s your schooling been?”
“It’s been good, Pa. My finals are coming up.” Maud closed her book. “Hoping to get a scholarship.”
“Which college are you looking to get into?” He asked.
“Um, I would like to get in into Hoofington University or Bodie college.” She smiled. “I can’t wait to get my degree in geology.” She sat her book on the table. “But I might have to plan my schooling out differently when I get married.”
“If he ever proposes?” Limestone teased.
Their mother rubbed her brow. “I’m sure he will when he’s ready.” She looked at her eldest. “And besides, I’ll help with your studies. I had to juggle childbearing, work, and college myself….”
Hearing several knocks, the family looked at the front door in confusion. Eyeing the clock, Igneous saw that it was almost eight-thirty at night. Getting up from his seat, he walked over to the door. Opening the door, he saw a stallion, thin in build with an ash-colored mane standing on his porch. “Granite, what are you doing out in this storm… especially at this time of night?”
The stallion gave a chuckle. “Well, it’s the storm itself, my friend.” He rubbed his hands together. “The telegraph lines aren’t working all that well.” He stepped up closer to Igneous and leaned against the step’s railing. “I have a message for the town from Dodge Junction.”
Igneous’s ears perked up. Granite was the town’s local telegraph monitor, the city’s only news source from the outside world. “Is there something wrong?”
Granite let out a sigh. “There’s been a rumor going around….” He saw his friend’s wife and children staring at them. “Can you shut the door?” Igneous nodded his head and complied with his request.
The sisters looked at each other with concern. Getting up from their seats, they stood next to the door to try and listen in on their father’s conversation. “Fillies, sit your butts down and finish your supper!” Their mother hissed, pointing at the table. The twins quickly obeyed and walked back to their seats with their tails tucked between their legs. However, Limestone and Maud stood in place, staring at the door, trying to make out coherent words from the muffled voices. “Fillies, sit down!” Their mother hissed once again, tapping a finger on the table. Maud and Limestone sighed in defeat. They walked back to their seats and grabbed their bowls lazily. Humming a tune and motioning to her daughters with a wave of her hand, they went back to eating their meal.
“Are you sure, Granite?”
Granite gave a sigh as he puffed on his cigar. “Yes.” He leaned against one of the wooden posts holding up the porch’s awning.
Igneous blew out a wad of smoke before placing his cigar back in his mouth. “Unicorpian troops have never gotten this far inland.” He blew out another wad of smoke. “Are the lines falling apart?”
Granite shrugged. “From the sounds of it, yes, but I’m not sure, sure. The last telegraph I got was from my brother. He told me that they were pushing them back over the old borders before this blasted war started.” He sighed. “I just wanted to pass the word onto you and the others in the town, just in case.” He stepped down from the porch. “Let’s hope it’s nothing.”
“We’re a coal mining town.” Igneous sighed. “If they’re getting this far inland with their blimps. We might be a target.”
“Let’s hope not.” Granite waved. “Goodnight, friend.”
“Goodnight.” Igneous watched the stallion jog off to the next home. Letting out a worrisome sigh, he walked back into his house. Stepping inside, the warmth of the fire soothed his numb nerves. With a whisper, he put his cigar out in an ashtray on the fireplace mantle and stood by the fire, warming his hands.
“What did Granite want?” Cloudy Quartz asked.
Igneous looked over his shoulders at his family. “Just to let us know that the telegraph lines are down tonight….” He turned around and walked up to the table. “And the state of the war.”
“Is it something we should worry about?” His wife asked.
“No… It's fine.” Looking at the clock, he cracked his knuckles. “Time for bed fillies.”
Maud’s younger sisters were upset by this. However, Maud stood up and clasped her hands together. “Come, let's get to bed….” She waved to her sisters to follow. “Goodnight Pa, Goodnight Ma.”
“Goodnight.” Her parents nodded their heads as they watched their daughters walk up the stairs.
With their children gone and out of hearing range, Cloudy Quartz held onto her husband’s hand. “How bad is it?”
Igneous sighed. “From the sound of it, the Southeastern lines are breaking.” Cloudy Quartz placed her hand over her mouth, muffling a gasp. Seeing the worry in her eyes, he put a hand under her chin. “Let’s not worry about it. Let’s head to bead as well. We have a busy day tomorrow.”
Pinkie laid next to Marble at the foot of their queen-sized bed. While Maud and Limestone lay beside each other at the head of the bed. Although small and lacking square footage, their room still held a long dresser, a toy chest, an oak desk, and two-night stands. A single window hung above the dresser, allowing the oil street lamps' dim light to flood into the room.
With sleep not embracing her, only worries about tomorrow and what it might bring, Mable rolled over on her side to face her twin. “Pinkie?”
Pinkie’s ears twitched from hearing her sister’s soft, timid voice. “Yeah?” She turned around, her blue eyes looking into Marble’s purple eyes.
“Are you nervous about tomorrow?” Marble hugged her stuffed doll tight against her chest.
Pinkie shrugged her shoulders. “Kind of, but I think we’ll do good, Ma thinks we will. Besides, it’s just one song...”
Limestone listened to their conversation with a smirk as she stared at Maud through the dim light flooding into their room. With a stretch and a yawn, she turned over on her side. “Hey, Maud?”
“What?” Maud asked, not opening her eyes, her pillow consuming most of her head.
“When is your colt-friend going to propose to you?” She chuckled.
Maud blushed as her eyes opened wide with embarrassment. “Why would you bring this up tonight again?” She lifted her head, facing her sister with a confused stare.
“Well, you were gone all yesterday….” Limestone gave her sister a sly smile. “Just curious as to when you two will make it official already?”
Maud huffed. “There was school yesterday… That’s why I was gone most of the day!” She pulled her covers closer to her chin.
“Liar! School was let out early that day!” Limestone stuck out her tongue. Maud blushed. “So, when is he going to propose?”
“I-I don’t know….” Maud turned over, facing the wall to hide the redness that washed over her cheeks.
The twins looked at their older siblings with goofy smiles as they tried their best to hold in their laughter. “He’s taking forever!” Pinkie laughed. Limestone joined in their laughter.
Maud frowned at her sisters’ antics. “He sure is….” She mumbled, thinking of the colt.
Pinkie’s giggling stopped as a thought crossed her mind. “Well, you better get married soon.” She crossed her arms in a huff.
The giggles stopped as silence flooded the room. Maud’s face reddened further. “Why?’ She asked, concerned as to what answer Pinkie would give.
“Well, it's obvious, I’m ten years old!” Pinkie sat up, arms stretching out wide. “I’m not getting any younger. I mean, being an aunt at eleven or twelve will suck!” She whined, falling back onto her pillow. “I’ll be too old to have fun with my niece or ne-ne… Nefew?”
“Nephew.” Marble corrected.
Limestone lost it. Her laughter was so robust that she had to clutch her stomach. Maud’s redness increased as she placed her pillow over her head. A pathetic moan escaped her lips as she tried to muffle their laughter. Pinkie and Marble giggled uncontrollably from seeing their older sister’s reaction.
“FILLIES, GO TO BED!” Their father’s booming voice echoed from their parents’ room. As quickly as their laughing began, it stopped. They quickly got comfortable in their beds, allowing sleep to take over, all be it, very slowly. Some giggles slipped from their lips every so often until soon, they drifted off into a deep sleep.
View Online
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 9 - Dealing with Devils and Flying with Demons
Maud rested soundly on her husband’s chest. Her shallow breaths whistled a somber melody as her upper body rode with the rise and fall of each breath her husband took. Obsidian’s mouth was agape as his mind subconsciously listened to the soft squeaking of the ceiling fan… The room shook violently, jolting them awake. They shot up and frantically looked around. “What the hell?” Obsidian jumped out of bed exposing his naked body to the cool night air lingering in their room.
“What do you see?” Maud asked as she threw on her nightgown.
Obsidian saw Earthen soldiers running to his left. Some took defensive positions behind brick-made railings of front porch steps. “Soldiers are taking some sort…”
A massive explosion erupted on the street. The blast shook their room and exploded the window. Luckily, Obsidian jumped out of the way at the last second. Covering their heads, they stayed still as gunfire erupted from the streets below. “Damn it!” Obsidian growled as he got to his hooves. “We need to leave!” He threw on his paints.
“I’ll wake up the others!” Maud shouted as she ran to the door. Throwing it open, Maud found that her mother and her sisters, as well as her in-laws, were already up and standing in the hallway. “Are you alright?” Maud asked as she ran up to them. Her husband ran out of the room, haphazardly throwing on a shirt.
“We’re fine?” Cloudy Quartz hugged her daughter. “What’s happening out there?”
“The damned frontlines fell apart!” Obsidian growled.
“What?” Limestone felt a pain in her chest. She looked off into space and started to hyperventilate.
“Calm down!” Maud grabbed her shoulders. “Breathe Lime!” Limestone nodded aggressively. Hearing other doors opening, the family saw familiar faces of their fellow town ponies leaving their rooms.
“Where do we go?” A mare asked.
“Away from the city!” A stallion yelled as he ran down the hall. His panic caused others to panic also. Ponies ran toward any nearby exits in a mad frenzy.
“Stay close to one another!” Onyx yelled as he motioned his hands at himself.
“What about Cheerilee?” Maud asked.
“Well find her later,” Obsidian promised as he held her hand tight. Maud gave her husband a nod as she tightened her grip as they ran down the stairs.
Entering the lobby, they stopped in their tracks as bullets ripped through the glass. Several earth ponies fell to the ground with meaty thuds. Holding out his hands, Onyx stopped his family and looked over his shoulders at the exit down the hall. “This way!” They ran down the hall, their hooves clopping against the tile as they ran.
Slamming the door open, Maud's and her husband’s family ran down the street. The sounds of war echoed out all around them. Hearing bullets whizzing over their heads, they instinctively lowered them as they ran toward an alleyway a few yards from them. Before they could enter the alleyway, a warm sticky liquid splattered the back of Obsidian’s neck. Turning around, he saw a large exit wound on his father’s head. Onyx's eyes rolled in the back of his head as he fell forward slamming face first on the ground. “PA!” Ruby cried out as she grabbed onto her father’s corpse.
Rose Sapphire’s eyes trembled as she stared at the brain matter oozing out onto the cobblestone street. Seeing several Unicorpian soldiers a hundred and fifty yards away, Rose Sapphire took control of her emotions. “Obsidian grab your sister and let’s go!” Several more bullets whizzed over their heads.
Obsidian swallowed his fears and grabbed his sister and held her in his arms. Ruby desperately tried to get back to her father. Obsidian tightened his grip as he cooed in her ear. “Say your goodbyes…”
Pinkie took on more glance back and stared at Onyx’s hollowed eyes which stared right back at her. She shivered as her vision began to blur from the tears escaping down her face.
Getting to the alley, Maud saw an opened door hanging precariously from one of its hinges from a building a few feet from them. “Hurry!” She shouted as she opened it even further. Her family ran into the basement. Maud tried closing the door, but it snapped off its hinge and fell to the ground with a thud. Hearing hoofsteps getting closer, Maud looked down the alley and saw shadows from the street lights. Maud didn’t stay to see who they belonged to as she ran down and hid under the stairs with her family.
They heard the hoofsteps die down to a soft pattering sound as they neared the door. “You think they went down there?” They heard a masculine voice ask. “Maybe?” Another one replied. Cloudy Quartz who was holding her twin daughters and Limestone close to her, listened as the stallions talked. “Should we go down there, it's dark as shit!” She heard one of the soldiers lean in. “I got a flashlight.” The other soldier sighed. “Fuck it, if they are in there, they’ll come out when we burn the town to the ground.”
Cloudy Quartz felt numb. The muffled sounds of the firefight above them danced in her ear drums. She looked at her daughters. Seeing that they clung to her for dear life, she shivered as she looked at Maud who held onto her husband as they both stared at the ceiling. Looking over at Rose Sapphire, she saw her comforting her daughter to the best of her abilities. ‘Lord, forgive me…’ She swallowed a lump. “Give me your rings!”
Maud and Obsidian looked over their shoulders. “What?” Maud looked at her mother with a look of bewilderment.
“Give me your rings!” Cloudy Quartz took off her wedding ring.
“Ma? Why?” Maud tried to ask but her mother ignored her please as she took off her wedding ring.
“Just trust me, sweetie!” Cloudy Quartz grabbed Obsidian’s hand and pulled off his ring. “Give it.” She looked at Rose Sapphire with a stern glare. Rose Sapphire looked down at her wedding ring and slowly played with it. Looking back at her, she nodded and took off her ring, and handed it to her. Cloudy Quartz placed the rings in her nightgown’s breast pocket. “We need to go!”
“Ma were safe here!” Maud pleaded.
“I will not have my family die in a burning city.” She held Maud’s face in her hands. “You need to trust me.” She kissed her. Maud looked into her mother’s trembling eyes and slowly nodded her head. “Let’s go.”
Exiting the basement, they made their way back onto the main street, but before they could make it even five blocks down the road, a bullet ricocheted off the cobblestone by their hooves. The family got close to each other as they looked to their right and saw a group of Unicorpian soldiers wearing different uniforms from the others they'd seen slowly walking up to them with their bolt action rifles raised.
“Hands up and don’t move!” One of the soldiers, a grey-furred unicorn spat.
“Hey, they got a group!” A soldier further behind the others shouted.
“How are we going to do this?” One soldier asked as he got behind the family, aiming his rifle at their backs.
“Coin toss to see which group gets what?” Another soldier stated.
“Really?” The grey-furred unicorn raised his brow.
“What?” The other soldier sighed. “Do you have a better idea, fly-colt?”
Understanding what the Unicorpian soldiers were talking about, Cloudy Quartz stood forward. “Here!” She held out the rings and showed them to the grey-furred unicorn. “Will these be enough to keep our children together!” She waved at hers and Rose Sapphire’s. The other soldiers raised their rifles as she stepped closer.
The unicorn stared at the rings in her hands. He stepped up closer and took the rings, studying the craftsmanship of each one. He chewed his bottom lip as he rubbed the precious gems they held. “How many do you have?” He looked at her.
“Four daughters.” Cloudy Quartz pointed at them.
“How old are they?” He raised his brow at her.
Cloudy Quartz swallowed a lump in her throat. “Fifteen, thirteen, and ten.”
Maud felt a chill run down her spine. ‘Why are you lying?’ She held her sisters close to her. ‘I’m not fifteen?’
“And you?” He pointed at Rose Sapphire.
She sighed as she pointed at her children. “Two. He’s sixteen and she’s ten as well.”
Obsidian kept his eyes on his sister. He didn’t need to look at his mother. He knew why she lied about his age. ‘I hope this works…’
The grey-furred unicorn nodded his head and turned his attention back to the rings. “What are you going to do Sargent?”
He looked at his fellow soldier and let out a sigh. “Fine.” He looked at Cloudy Quartz. “I’ll keep your kids together.”
“Do I have your word?” Cloudy Quartz stared down the stallion.
The unicorn laughed as he wagged his finger at her. “Feisty, I like that.” He showed her the rings. “Of course, I will. These will fetch us a good number of bits.” He put away the rings in his back pocket.
“What about us!” Some of the other soldiers from another division grumbled.
The Sargent rolled his eyes. “You can take the mares! But be gentle, don’t want to ruin the merchandise.” He looked at Cloudy Quartz and Rose Sapphire and eyed their bodies. “Say goodbye to your children and make it quick!”
Cloudy Quartz quickly gathered her children around her. Seeing her twin daughter’s eyes swollen with tears she gave them a loving smile as she wiped away their tears. “Oh, my dears, everything will be fine.” She looked at Limestone and Maud and saw their stoic expressions, but their eyes deceived their looks. “You two always staying strong, like your Pa.” She kissed them on the head. “And you stay that way you hear, don’t let them break you!” She glared at her children. “Don’t!”
Maud and her sisters nodded as they hugged their mother.
“You do the same you hear!” Rose Sapphire told her son. “You look out for your sister.” She pulled her son in a hug and whispered in his ear. “And your wife.” Obsidian gently pulled away from his mother and smiled.
Seeing the approaching Unicorpian soldiers, Pinkie and Marble began to hyperventilate. Looking at their mother, they clung to her nightgown. “MA!” Pinkie whined. “I don’t want to leave you!” She felt the cold aura of one of the unicorn’s magic around her neck. She choked on her cries. Her grip failed, allowing the soldiers to hold on to her as they bound her hands in front of her.
“You stay strong!” Their mother shouted as her daughters were led away from her.
Maud kept her eyes on her mother as they were led down the street. She saw the other soldiers drag her mother and Rose Sapphire into a neighboring building. Her blood ran cold as she feared the worst. Seeing her sisters in front of her, she fought back her fears and focused her attention on them. ‘Stay strong…’ She told herself. ‘Stay strong…’
The Unicorpian soldiers lead Maud, her sisters, Obsidian, and Ruby toward a massive airship docked beside a barn that overlooked a cornfield on the east side of the city. The massive spotlights on its gondola illuminated the field in a harsh white light that made it feel sterile and otherworldly.
Groaning at the pressure on her wrists from the rope, Pinkie looked at her surroundings to take her mind off the emotions that swam violently through her mind.
On her right, she saw a mass of Unicorpian troops chatting and celebrating their victory. On her left, she saw several Earthen soldiers standing side by side along a water canal used to water the nearby crops. Four Unicorpian soldiers that stood in front of them raised their rifles. Pinkie shook as they opened fire. The Earthen soldiers crumbled to the ground and slipped down into the shallow canal.
The smell of spent gunpowder wafted into the air. It tickled Pinkie’s snout and caused her to sneeze. Her body shivered. She couldn’t tear her gaze from the horror. She slowly stopped and stared at the mass of bodies laying in the ditch in a varying cascade of uncomfortable positions unfit for a living being.
“Move it!” A soldier guiding them spat. Pinkie shivered as she got back in line and followed her sisters. Limestone growled at the guard as she got in front of her sister. “Watch your tone prisoner or all bash your teeth in!”
“You do no such thing!” The Sargent called out. “The captain would be displeased if they came to him with broken bones.” Nearing the airship, the Sargent walked up the rampart and looked back at his comrades. “Load them up. We are on the clock!”
Pinkie sat on her knees. Her head hung low as she rested her bound hands on her lap. Blinking her eyes, she felt her hot tears rolling down her face and dripping off her cheeks landing with silent splashes onto her nightgown. Sniffing, she lifted her hands and whipped her eyes. Letting out a phlegm-filled cough she looked at Marble who sat to her right, resting her head on her shoulder. Pinkie could feel every tremble as she moaned in her sleep.
Shivering from the cold, she looked to her left and saw her sisters Maud and Limestone. Limestone was trying desperately to break free from her restraints. Even in the dim light, she could see that her wrists were bruised to all hell.
Sensing her sister’s gaze, Maud looked at Pinkie. She could see that she was on the verge of a meltdown. She knew sleep would be good for her but the fear of the prior events stopped her from embracing the comfort of such an act. “How are you feeling?” She asked.
Pinkie let out a pained sigh. “Tired…”
“Then sleep…” Maud looked at Limestone. “That goes for you as well.”
Limestone let out a growl. “I can’t!” She showed her hands. Maud stared at her bruised wrist and let out a sigh. “Follow their example.” She lifted her bounds arms and pointed at her husband and his sister who sat on the other side of the ship. Obsidian leaned against the wall which allowed his sister to rest her head on his chest. However, he wasn’t fully asleep and saw Maud pointing at him. To help get her point across, he gave them a nod and rested his head on his sister’s.
Limestone grumbled as she leaned against Maud. “Fine…” She closed her eyes, trying to get comfortable on the rough wooden floor of the airship.
Maud smiled as she saw Pinkie doing the same. Letting out a sigh she looked at the other side of the airship and saw Cheerilee fidgeting with her tail. Cheerilee felt someone looking at her and smiled when she saw it was Maud. Maud waved and Cheerilee did the same.
Hearing hoofsteps walking down the stairs, Maud looked up at saw two crewmen standing on the steps as they scanned over their twenty earth pony prisoners. “Not many to choose from?” One of them complained.
“There’s five of them, just pick one?” The other one rolled his eyes.
The other one squinted his eyes as he scanned over their prisoners until his gaze landed on Cheerilee. “How about that one?” His comrade looked at Cheerilee and nodded. He hummed as he jumped off the steps and walked up to Cheerilee. “We need to ask you a few questions!” He unlocked the chain on her hoof that kept her bolted to the airship’s floor.
“What kind of questions?” Cheerilee asked as she was led up the stairs.
“Oh, you’ll, see?” The stallion laughed as he placed his hands on her shoulders.
Maud stared up at the top of the stairs, her body shivering as a terrible thought swam through her mind.
The soldiers lead Cheerilee into a room at the back of the airship’s gondola. It was a cramped space, just big enough to fit four. Cheerilee saw that the room contained a table and a single chair. A full trash can sat in the corner waiting for someone to relieve it of its burden. The room’s mustiness sent a shiver down her spine, it smelled like several years of cigar and cigarette smoke that had permeated the wall's wood paneling. Swallowing her nervousness, she looked at the stallions. “What questions do you have for me?”
One of the stallions placed a hand under her chin and gently stoked it. “Are you a virgin?” Cheerilee was stunned by the question. Her throat tightened up as she slowly backed away from the stallion. “Answer the question!” The stallion grabbed her neck with his magic and pinned her against the wall.
Cheerilee tried to speak, but the pressure on her neck was hard for her to breathe.
“Looks like she wants us to find out instead.” The other stallion laughed as he lifted up her nightgown. Seeing that she was wearing panties he tucked his hands in them and started playing with her clitoris.
Hearing the door open, the stallions and Cheerilee looked over at a stallion with midnight black fur and a silvery white mane and tail. He wore a flight jacket adorned with a myriad of metals and a nameplate that read ‘Moonlight.’ His blue eyes stared at his men. “What are you two doing with one of our prisoners?”
The stallion looked into Cheerilee’s green eyes and watched them tremble. “Just asking her a few questions, Captain.”
Moonlight looked at one of his men’s hands and saw that it was in Cheerilee’s underwear. “Just be gentle with her.” He closed the door.”
Alone the stallions looked back at Cheerilee and gave her menacing grins. “Of course, we will.” The one on her right laughed as he pulled down her panties.
View Online
Iron and Blood: We Dear Sisters
CHAPTER 11 - Understanding the Rules of the Game
Nightingale looked towards the horizon. He watched the sun slowly peak above the horizon. The cool orange light of the morning sun hit his face as he sipped his cup of coffee. He looked at his watch, 5:25 am. “Four hours of sleep….” He yawned as he stood up from his kitchen table and up to a control panel that faced the north end of the compound. Looking at a dial, he hummed to himself as he turned it. Sirens that stood tall over the mining complex’s walls wailed their melody. After a minute, he shut them off and finished the rest of his coffee. “The mine comes alive once again.” He told himself as he walked to the kitchen.
“Prisoners! Stand by your doors! The cafeteria is serving breakfast at six hundred hours!” A voice shouted over the prison’s loudspeakers.
Pinkie slowly awakened from her slumber. Her eyes were caked with discharge as she struggled to sit up on her tattered mattress. The sheet that covered her and her sister was itchy and barely kept them warm. She had to cross her arms from the cold that dwelled in their cell. “Marble?” She shivered. “Wake up….” She shook her sister awake fearing what might happen if they failed to get up in time.
“What?” Marble asked half awake.
“They’re serving us breakfast, but they said we need to be standing by the door.” Pinkie forced herself to get out of bed, but her sore achy limbs made her endeavor more excruciating. “Come on….” She grabbed onto Marble, practically dragging her out of bed.
“I don’t want to go out there!” Marble began to cry.
Pinkie felt her eyes begin to water. “I don’t want you to get….”
“Prisoners? Are you by the door?” A masculine voice shouted. Pinkie and Marble shivered as they ran up to the door and stood in front of it. “Are you deaf? Answer, or you’ll get whipped!”
“Yes, sir!” Pinkie shouted, her voice cracking.
The cell’s viewing hatch opened and a pair of eyes peered in and glared down at the twins. The sisters looked at the eyes and shivered at its gaze. The guard on the other side of the door let out a huff as he opened their cell door. “Both of you follow the others. Stay in line and face forward at all times!” Pinkie and Marble nodded their heads as they exited their cell and followed the other prisoners out of the prison.
“Wake up!” Snowy shouted. “5188…. Uh….” She saw Limestone turn over, giving her a raised brow. “Um…. Limestone. Limestone! It’s time to wake up!” She let out a giggle as she jumped off the cot and ran up to the door. “We have to stand by the door!”
Limestone stared at the filly. She felt uncomfortable by Snowy’s smile, her mannerisms, and how giddy she was to get up and out of bed. She felt her throat get tight. Would she end up like her? Limestone slipped out of her bed and walked up to the filly. “What’s going on?”
Snowy smiled as she put her hands to the side and stood at attention. “We are going to eat breakfast and then work!”
The viewing hatch to their cell door opened. A pair of eyes looked down upon them. The guard opened the door and nodded her head. “Follow the others and make it quick!”
Obsidian sat on the floor as he stared at the door before him. His expression was hollow as he laid his arms on his knees. His tail wagged in between his legs while he kept his furious gaze on his cell’s door.
The viewing hatch to his cell slid open. Seeing that he sat on the floor, the guard sighed as he opened the door. “We’re doing this the hard way?” Obsidian’s flat expression ever so slightly turned sour. “Fuck it! Colts we got one!” The guard activated his horn.
Obsidian felt the tug on his collar. He grunted as he fought back. He dug his hooves into the concrete as he resisted the unicorn’s pull. Another guard stepped into his cell and activated his own horn. Feeling his resistance waning, he lined himself up and allow himself to be pulled toward the guards.
Obsidian managed to get a good punch on one of the guards before the other one slammed him onto the floor. The guard let out a huff as he bent down. “You’re one of the newcomers, aren’t you?” He grabbed Obsidian by the tuff of his mane. Obsidian grunted at the discomfort. The guard laughed as he shook his head around. “Now listen to what I have to say.” He lifted Obsidian’s head to be eye level with his. “I’m only going to do this once. You’re new here and I’ll be nice. I’m going to let you off the hook but pull this again and it's solitary for you!” The guard growled as he slammed Obsidian’s face against the floor. “Got it?”
Obsidian moaned through clenched teeth. “Screw you….” He mumbled. Seeing Maud and Ruby glancing back at him, he felt a wave of shame as he saw the fear in their eyes. He let out a defeated sigh as he allowed his body to ease up.
“I think he understands.” The guard laughed to his comrade before lifting Obsidian off the ground. “Now follow the others to the mess hall!” He shoved him down the hall.
Pinkie stared at the meal on her tray. The strange mash of oats and fruits stared at her with an aura of sadness. “Sit at table one!” A unicorn mare spat. “Get moving!” Pinkie shivered as she wandered over to the table. She breathed a sigh of relief that Marble was sitting at the same table.
Taking her seat, Pinkie picked up her spoon and stared at the mush. Her stomach growled at the smell but her mind wasn’t pleased by the appearance. Marble looked at her sister’s hesitant posture and nervously looked at her own meal, timidly poking it.
“Are you two just going to stare at it?”
The twins looked up from their meals and eyed a thirteen-year-old earth pony colt, with a yellow mane and tail, and dark forest green fur. The colt stared at them with his bright yellow eyes.
Pinkie looked back at her meal. “No… Just not that hungry.”
The colt looked up at the second-story catwalk and eyed the guards patrolling with rifles in hand. “Well, I would eat if I was you.” He sat down across from them.
Pinkie and Marble stared at their meal. Pinkie picked up her spoon once more and shoved the slop in her mouth. The ‘food’ held some flavor, but it was still stale and the texture was ungodly. She struggled to swallow and frantically grabbed her cup of water.
The colt rolled his eyes, but he let out a sigh. “I get it…” He played with his meal. “You’ll get used to it.” He took a bite.
Marble timidly nibbled her mush. “H-How long have you been h-here?” She stuttered.
The colt looked at the mesh windows on his right and stared at the overcast sky. “Since the war started,” He looked at the twins. “Two years now.”
The twins looked at each other. Their ears laid flat against their heads as they mulled over his words. Pinkie glared at her meal… Was this her life now? Of course, it was. Her dreams were no more. Feeling her emotions starting to boil over, she quickly put another spoonful of the mush in her mouth to keep her mind distracted…
Feeling a soft tap on her back, Pinkie looked down at the bench seat she sat on and saw a wadded-up napkin. Confused, her left ear stood erect as she glanced up at the catwalk. Noticing the guard was distracted by something outside the window, Pinkie looked over her shoulders and saw Limestone and a white-furred filly sitting next to her at a table a few feet from them. Further past them were Maud and Ruby who sat beside each other as well as Obsidian who sat at the end of the table.
Marble noticing her sister, looked over her shoulder as well and her eyes lit up. Limestone was the only one really looking at them. Maud only gave a few glances up, when she caught the guard close to her wasn’t looking.
The twins desperately wanted to run to their sisters, but a harsh cough from the colt at their table broke them from the overwhelming need to do so. Pinkie turned around and glared at the colt. “What?” She hissed. “I want to see my sisters!”
“You want to get yourself into solitary or worse?” He replied. “You sit where you’re told and you eat!” He happened to glance at the clock above the doors they came in from. “Hurry up and finish.”
“Why?” Marble asked.
“Because when that bell rings,” He nodded his head in the direction of the bell. “We get to work…” As if on cue, the bell rang a mind-splitting melody. “The clock is three minutes slow…” He frowned.
Nightingale stood in front of a cell. He stared at the mare within. She looked like a hot mess. Tears stained the fur around her face. The eyes that cried those tears were bloodshot. Her gown was pulled over her knees. He sighed as he crossed his arms, watching her pluck the hairs of her tail. “What is your name prisoner?”
The mare stared off into space as she kept plucking her tail. Still feeling the stallion’s gaze, her body jerked from a chill that ran throughout her body. “Cheerilee…”
Nightingale nodded. “Why are you like this?” He pulled out his pocket watch and fidgeted with the lid. “You mentally retarded?”
Cheerilee shook her head. “No…” She looked at the stallion. “I was a teacher…”
Nightingale studied her, seeing if her eyes deceived her answer. “I see.” Finding none, he looked at the time. “Who did this to you?” Cheerilee looked back at her tail and started plucking it once again. Hearing her soft moaning, Nightingale nodded. ‘That son of a bitch.’ He cursed in his head as he thought of Moonlight. Rubbing the base of his horn, he let out a long sigh. “You’ll receive food soon.” Nightingale pushed himself from the bars he leaned against and walked out of the special holding block.
Limestone, Maud, and Obsidian worked in the open-pit mine. They slowly toiled away at the earth, their pickaxes digging into the rocky soil of the foothills of White Horn. Maud felt relief that she was able to work alongside her sister and husband. She felt some familiarity with her past life by just being beside them.
It also gave her the ability to make sure that they were safe.
Her pickaxe slammed the earth and stayed buried in the ground. Her mind wandered to the twins and Ruby. She wondered how they were doing in the pulverizer warehouse. She sighed as she ripped her pickaxe out of the ground and looked up in the direction of the warehouse a hundred yards from the edge of the open-pit mine. She could just see the tops of the warehouse’s smokestacks at the ridge of the pit.
“What are you looking at?” Limestone asked as she grabbed her shovel. She noticed some guards at the top of the mine were looking in their direction. “You should be looking busy sis.” She tossed a shovel load into the cart behind her.
Obsidian eyed the guards taking interest in Maud. “Sweetie, let’s not get on their bad side…” The muscles around his swollen right eye twitched, causing him discomfort. “Speaking from experience.” Maud looked at her husband and slowly nodded as she grabbed her shovel and got back to work.
Pinkie, Marble, and Ruby stood next to one of six massive sluices, each connected to large pulverizing machines. The sluices themselves were a looping system of water that flowed fast enough to eject smaller particles but allowed heavier ones to sink to the bottom to be sorted by hand.
The warehouse itself had a post-apocalyptic vibe. From the walls made of corrugated sheet metal. The dark-grey concrete floors, to the bulky machinery, coated in light surface rust. It was a vibe that made Pinkie’s skin crawl. Not too mention the noise. Pinkie thought her head would explode from the pulverizer’s mind-numbing sound.
“You’ll get used to it.” A white-furred filly who stood across from her spoke.
Pinkie looked at the filly, it was the same one that sat next to Limestone during breakfast. “Thanks, I guess?” She looked into the water. “What’s your name?”
“1245.” Snowy stated in a dull tone.
“1245?” Marble raised her brow.
“We go by numbers, not names.” Snowy hummed as she finished her bucket. “Oh, by the way, the more buckets you fill before the day ends, the better.” She looked into their relatively empty buckets as she walked past them. “They whip you for missing quota.”
Ruby shivered as she stared into her bucket. Feeling her throat tightening up at the thought of the punishment, she dug deeper into the water and brought out a hand full of rocks, and began searching for anything that looked like a copper nugget. Pinkie and Marble copied her and quickly began filling their buckets.
A guard who leaned against the catwalk’s railing stared at Pinkie. She was on the other side of the warehouse, but she could still see Pinkie in all her glory. The guard smiled, crossing her arms as she took in every detail. She was drawn to Pinkie’s bright blue eyes. They held so much emotion, so lively and expressive… So innocent.
Her tail wagged side to side as she turned her attention to Pinkie’s petite frame. She couldn’t help but watch the movement of Pinkie’s hips as she walked with her full bucket over to the drop-off station. Lifting he head to look over the machinery, she frowned as her view was obscured. Letting out a frustrated sigh she pushed herself from the railing and made her way down the catwalk.
Getting back to her spot at the sluice, Pinkie placed her bucket on its podium and went back to work. Her mind wandered as she dug through the grounded-up rocks. One thought landed on her father and his deep smoky voice. ‘Sweetheart.’ She shivered as she picked up a handful of rocks. She saw one impure copper nugget. She stared at the nugget. Its color reminded her of her father. Holding back her emotions, she picked up the nugget and tossed it in her bucket.
“How’s it going prisoner?”
Pinkie shivered at the voice’s tone. Turning around she saw a unicorn mare wearing a dark-purple uniform that contrasted against her red fur, and ivory-white mane and tail. Her light-pink-colored eyes looked down at her with a loving gaze, but something at the back of Pinkie’s mind was screaming at her to run. “Uh…” Pinkie looked at her bucket, then at her sister, then at the guard. “It’s okay…” She went back to work. Still feeling her gaze digging into her skull, however, Pinkie prayed that this feeling would end.
“Okay?” The guard tilted her head. “Just, okay?” Seeing that she was still keeping her eyes on her work, she smiled. “Hard worker, I like that.” She stared at the tag on her ear. “So, 5178, what’s your name?”
Pinkie slowly looked at the mare and saw her sickening sweet smile. “My name…” She felt her voice getting stuck in her throat. “My name is Pinkie….” She replied softly before going back to her task. But a hand on her shoulder stopped her in her tracks. Her spine shivered as the guard leaned her face close to hers. She could feel her breath running down her neck.
“That’s a fitting name for you.” The guard hummed as she massaged Pinkie’s shoulders. “And a cute one.” She whispered in Pinkie’s ear. “My name is Scarlet.” Her voice had a seductive tone to it as she rested her right cheek against Pinkie’s left cheek. Humming a giddy tune, she moved Pinkie from the sluice so they could both look into her bucket. “Not that much in there?” She pulled away from her embrace and stared into Pinkie’s blue eyes.
Pinkie felt a heavy sensation forming on her chest as she was forced to stare into Scarlet’s eyes. Those bright pink eyes of hers, sent alarm bells ringing in her head. She wanted to pull away but Scarlet held a firm grip on her shoulders.
“Are you having trouble with your task?” Scarlet asked as she gently rubbed Pinkie’s cheeks.
Pinkie didn’t know what to make of the mare’s affection. It just felt so wrong. “I… I…” Pinkie tried to speak.
Scarlet placed a finger on her lips and let out a laugh. A laugh that didn’t sit right with Pinkie. Marble and Ruby looked at the pair, unsure of what to do. Marble felt her body shiver as she feared the worse.
“Can’t get your words out?’ Scarlet hummed as she ran her index finger across Pinkie’s lips. Pinkie trembled at the touch and backed up against the sluice. Tears formed around her eyes as she stared at the guard unsure of what to do. Two other guards on the catwalk looked on with a curious gaze, they were more interested in the outcome of the interaction than stopping it as they talked amongst themselves.
“Well,” Scarlet hummed as she activated her horn. “Let’s get you up to speed, shall we?” She grabbed Pinkie’s bucket and threw it on the ground. Pinkie watched in horror as the copper nuggets she had collected bounced across the concrete floor like wild jumping beans.
Confused and upset, Pinkie glared at her with tear-filled eyes. “Why?”
Scarlet smiled at Pinkie’s sobs and bent down to be eye level with her. “It’s not my fault, little one….” She pinched Pinkie’s ear. Pinkie hissed at the pain and grabbed onto the mare’s offending arm. Scarlet frowned at her reaction and threw her to the ground. “Pick it up!” She kicked Pinkie in the stomach.
Marble began to cry as she watched her sister struggling to breathe.
Pinkie let out a sobbing moan as she got on her knees. Sucking in what air she could, she crawled over to her bucket. Scarlet let out a little ditty as she placed her right hoof on Pinkie’s back and pinned her to the floor. “Can’t let you get off easily, you new arrivals can’t get a free pass!” She grabbed Pinkie’s mane with her magic and pulled it, yanking her head back.
Tears poured from Pinkie’s eyes as she struggled to break free from her hold. “I’m sorry! I’ll work faster!” She tried to wiggle free. “Please! Ma and Pa taught me to be good!” Pinkie sobbed as Scarlet slammed her head against the cold concrete floor.
“Aw…” Scarlet let go of Pinkie and watched her crawl to her bucket. She kept her eyes on Pinkie’s butt. Placing her hands on her hips, she let out a long whistle as she watched Pinkie’s tail frantically wagging from her stress as she threw her dropped nuggets back into the bucket. “Did I strike a nerve? Are you missing mommy and daddy?”
Several prisoners looked up from their work and stared at the scene with worried eyes. Some of the guards kept their gaze on them, while others just shrugged their shoulders and turned their attention elsewhere. Marble and Ruby stared at their sister, tears blurring their vision as they tried to come up with a plan to help her.
Upset that Pinkie was ignoring her, Scarlet ignited her horn. Her red magical aura engulfed the bucket. Pinkie stared in horror as it lifted off the ground. Before she could comprehend what was going on, Scarlet placed the bucket on her head with such force that it sent her to the ground. Pinkie sobbed from the mind-numbing headache that swam in her head.
Scarlet frowned at the fetal position Pinkie had resorted to. Rolling her eyes, she took the bucket off her head and grabbed her collar with her magic. Pinkie choked at the pressure on her neck and grabbed her collar in a desperate attempt to escape. Scarlet brought her closer until their snouts touched. “Someone needs to give you some motivation.” Scarlet gave Pinkie a sly smile. Pinkie cowered from her menacing glare. “Let me be the one to give you that motivation!” She threw Pinkie against the wall.
“NO!” Marble cried as she ran up to Scarlet, throwing several punches.
Scarlet rolled her eyes at the weak display of aggression and grabbed Marble’s mane with her left hand and shook her several times. “Shut your mouth!” She gave her one final shake and threw her to the ground. Ruby cowered and sulked in an attempt to hide from the horror she was witnessing.
Pinkie clutched her stomach as her diaphragm spasmed from the impact. Her eyes trembled as Scarlet walked up to her. “Shit? I already knocked the wind out of you?” She knelt down and tickled Pinkie’s snout with a finger. “Damn little filly, you’re cute when you’re in pain…” She giggled as she grabbed Pinkie’s collar. “You’re in for a rude awakening…” She motioned at two guards standing by the door as she dragged Pinkie toward them.
Maud and a stallion slowly pushed a full cart up the incline to the warehouse. The warm dense air felt sticky on her fur. She hissed at the pressure emanating from her lower back. “We’re past the hard part, it's smooth sailing from here.” The stallion sighed as the cart found itself on a more level part of the incline.
Maud let out her own sigh. “Somewhat…” She looked over her shoulder and stared at the open-pit mine. She shivered at how deep it went. ‘We pushed this from that?’
“Impressive, isn’t it?”
Maud looked at the stallion. “Yes, nothing like the coal mine back in Ashmore.”
“You’re from Ashmore?” The stallion asked with a hint of despair in his voice.
“Yes,” Maud studied the stallion’s posture. “Why?”
The stallion let out a heavy sigh watching the gravel move under the weight of his hooves. “Damn, Unicorpia is that far inland…”
The squeaking of the cart’s metal wheels against the tracks danced in Maud’s ears, sending tiny shivers down her spine. “Where were you from?”
A small smile tried to work its way onto his lips. “I use to live in Buckington…” He looked up and saw the warehouse getting closer to them. “That was two years ago. It feels like a lifetime.”
Maud lowered her head. ‘Two years?’ Thoughts went wild in her head. ‘How long will we be here?’
“PLEASE STOP!”
Maud’s felt numb as she heard the primal scream for help. Scared, she abandoned her task and ran toward the sound. “Filly, wait! Where are you going?” The stallion tried to stop her but he just missed her hand. “Oh shit?”
“Stop?” But we haven’t done anything!” Scarlet teased. Her laugh echoed out over the camp. Prisoners and guards who were working the grounds around the warehouse turned their attention from their work and watched with varying levels of interest. “Shit stallions, looks like she wants to throw in the towel already!” Scarlet put her hands on her hips as she bent down. “Sweetie, I know you can do better?” She smiled sweetly at Pinkie.
“Please, I’ll do better! AH!” One of the guards cracked his whip on Pinkie’s back, sending her to the ground in pain.
“Sweetie, I want to believe you but you don’t sound genuine.” Scarlet hummed as she placed her head in her hands, as she rested her elbows on her knees. Pinkie let out a sob as she covered her head burying her face in the gravel. Upset at Pinkie’s reaction, Scarlet looked at one of her fellow guards. “Private Wright, whip her!”
Wright nodded and cracked his whip. Pinkie screamed at the sharp sensation radiating across her back. She bolted up from the ground and tried to run toward the camp’s main gate. Frowning, Scarlet activated her horn and grabbed Pinkie’s collar, pulling her to the ground. “Where are you going?”
“NO! I’M SORRY!” Pinkie held onto her collar as Scarlet dragged her along the ground. “PLEASE!”
“Oh, baby filly, I’m trying, but you’re not listening.” Scarlet hummed as she caressed Pinkie’s cheeks. Pinkie couldn’t form words as she shivered from the mare’s touch. Scarlet’s eyes went manic as she lifted Pinkie in the air. Her excitement built as she saw the filly’s nakedness as she looked up her prison gown. “Colts, give her a whipping!”
Maud frantically climbed the hill and dragged herself up. Her head popped over the top of the hill. Her eyes narrowed as she saw three guards surrounding her sister. The world around her slowed as she watched the guards whipping Pinkie mercilessly.
Maud’s fingers dug into the course dirt. Her teeth ground against each other. Her face felt hot from the anger swelling her thoughts as all her ire directed itself on the mare holding her sister in the air by the neck. Without caring for the world around her, she bolted toward the mare.
Numbness coated her body as her adrenaline pumped throughout her body. What felt like an eternity only lasted a few seconds as her right hand connected with a sold meaty thud as she struck Scarlet in the side of the head. Scarlet’s magic died, dropping Pinkie to the ground, scraping her knees and elbows against the gravel.
Tackling Scarlet to the ground, Maud unloaded her fury, landing a few good punches on the unicorn’s face. Scarlet’s comrades activated their horns and pulled Maud off her and pinned her to the ground.
“Ah, shit…” Scarlet groaned as she sat up, holding her jaw in her hand. She glared at Maud. “You son of a bitch!” She stood up unholstering her revolver. “If it weren’t for the King’s brother’s laws, I would put a bullet in your skull!” She placed the barrel against Maud’s forehead.
Maud looked at the weapon in fear. Her adrenaline faded as her reality came back into focus. She looked into Scarlet’s manic eyes and swallowed. “What’s stopping you?” Her stomach rolled into itself as she remembered what the Unicorpian soldiers did to the citizens of Willow Brook.
Scarlet raised a brow. “What’s stopping me?” She looked at her fellow guards with a perplexed stare. “What’s stopping me?” She looked back at Maud and glared at her. “It’s the king’s brother and his soft spot for the enemy!” She struck Maud across the face with the handle of her revolver. “For unevolved filth!” She spat in her face.
Maud spat the blood in her mouth on the ground as she glared up at the mare. Her right cheek just below the eye, swollen from the hit. “That’s the best you got horned freak!” Maud’s eyes flickered over to Pinkie. Pinkie stared at her sister’s black eye with wide eyes, horrified by the wound.
Scarlet growled at Maud’s defiance and cocked her revolver’s hammer back. “Don’t call me a…” She saw her looking at Pinkie. Looking between the two, a sly smirk came across her lips. “Shit… Wright, Nebula, keep whipping little Pinkie-Winkie.” She cooed as she gave Pinkie a loving smile.
The guards nodded and held Pinkie down with their magic as they cracked their whips across her body. Pinkie screamed out as she tried to escape her torment. “MAUD!” Tears poured from her eyes. “HELP ME!”
“STOP!” Maud shouted.
Scarlet growled. “Prisoners keep their mouths shut!” She kicked her in the chest. Maud doubled over onto the ground. Her breaths were shallow as she forced herself to breathe.
Maud rested her head on the ground. The gravel slowly pressed against her skull as she dug her fingers into the gravel trying to hold onto anything for comfort. The anger fueled by her sister’s cries drowned out the logical side of her brain. “And, and a real soldier picks on someone their own size!” She hissed, baring her teeth at Scarlet.
“What was that?” Scarlet glared at her.
Maud knew there was no turning back. “You heard me… But I guess you don’t have the balls…” She smirked. “That’s right, you have none!” She stood up on her knees. “But that’s what happens when a mare tires to do a stallion’s job!”
Anger flooded Scarlet as she grabbed Maud’s neck with her magic. “The fuck you said to me?” She yelled, putting her revolver to Maud’s temple. “You think you're more of a mare than me!” She placed her finger on the trigger.
Wright stopped whipping Pinkie and looked at his comrade with wide eyes. “Scarlet, calm yourself…”
“PRIVATE SCARLET!” Nightingale’s voice boomed out over the camp’s loudspeakers. Scarlet pulled her revolver away and looked up at the loudspeaker by the gate. The rest of the camp stopped and looked at their respective speakers. “Would you and your posse, bring yourselves and the two prisoners you’re scuffling with up to my office. Thank you.”
Holding back her anger, Scarlet holstered her revolver and glared at Maud with wild eyes.
“Sir…”
“Quiet!” Nightingale’s tone was stern as he wrote down on a piece of paper with predefined lines. “Now let me get this straight, you were punishing this filly,” He looked at a folder and looked at a picture of Pinkie. He then turned his attention to Pinkie who stood beside Scarlet, with her hands handcuffed in front of her. “This filly, 5178, for her slow pace on the sluice at the pulverizer warehouse?”
“Correct sir?” Scarlet put her hands behind her back.
“And then this prisoner, 5179 came in and tackled you to the ground.” He looked at Maud and her folder. “Causing you to get into a scuffle?”
“Yes, sir.” Scarlet eyes quickly glanced over at Maud. “Sir?” She watched Nightingale writing on the paper once again. “Sir, permission to speak?”
“Permission granted.”
“Why are I and my stallions here?” She looked at Maud. “Clearly, this prisoner is in the wrong and needs to be put into solitary!”
“I know.” Nightingale sighed as he put the paper in a green folder.
“And?” Scarlet looked at her boss with a raised brow.
“I have a feeling that there was more that started this…” He pointed at all of them. “Incident.” He took out a cigarette. Taking a few puffs, he looked at the clock by the door and saw that it was 2:34 pm. “Damn, we’re short of funds, and I did not need this…”
“Sorry, sir…” She quickly glanced at Pinkie. She felt her chest tighten from the swarm of conflicting emotions swirling through her head.
“Apology accepted private.” Nightingale put the green folder in his desk’s drawer and picked up both folders on the prisoners in front of him. “So, your name is Maud?” He looked at said pony. Maud looked at him and slowly nodded her head. He nodded and looked at her sister. “And your name is Pinkie?” Pinkie struggled to look at him, but she gave a frantic nod.
Nightingale noticed her timid demeanor. He gave Scarlet a quick glance before turning his attention back to the folders in his hands. “And you two are sisters. Correct?” They nodded. “And you have two other sisters.” He huffed, nodding his head with a flat smirk. “A family of four, how about that.”
He kept his eyes on Maud. He could read her like a book. She was a stern and stoic mare, strong-willed and stubborn… stubborn as hell. ‘Loyalty to her sisters… at all cost.’ He smiled. “You have me in quite a conundrum little missy.”
Maud looked at him with a bewildered look. “How so?’ She managed to say.
“I think punishing you like every other prisoner won’t teach you a lesson.” He sighed as he crossed his arms on his desk. The smoke from his cigarette danced around him as he kept staring at her. “Scarlet, send prisoner 5178 to solitary. I think a week will be good enough.”
Scarlet felt her brow perspire. “Sir, she shouldn’t be getting it! She should!” She pointed at Maud.
“Are you defying an order, Scarlet?” Nightingale raised his brow.
“No, sir…” Scarlet stood at attention.
“Good, now take her to solitary now!” Nightingale pointed at the door. Scarlet bowed. She looked at Pinkie with a flat frown and placed her hands on the filly’s shoulders, leading her out the door.
Maud stared in horror as she watched the door shut behind them. “No!” Maud shouted. “Send me!” She begged as she placed her bound hands on his desk. “Please!” The other guards behind her activated their magic and pulled her away.
“Let her go.” Nightingale waved a hand as he stood up and walked over to Maud. He smiled as he got eye level with her. “And that’s why you’re not going.” He took a drag of his cigarette and blew out the smoke in Maud’s face. “But, if I punish your sisters for your mistakes, then I know for sure you’ll learn.” Maud felt her throat tighten up as she glared at the stallion. She wanted to punch him, but the thought of her other sisters being thrown into solitary scared her to her core. “Glad you understand.” Nightingale smiled.
Scarlet scanned her surroundings as she neared the west side of the camp. Seeing no one around, she tightened her grip on Pinkie’s shoulder as they walked up to ten concrete domes, with no windows and adorned with a red-painted wrought iron door. Pinkie stared at the domes. The small slits over their metal door scared her. They looked like menacing eyes that tore into her soul.
Walking up to one of the domes, Scarlet turned the valve handle and pulled on the door, throwing it open. Pinkie stared at the interior of the cell. It was bare as bare can be. There was no mat to sleep on and just a hole in the ground for a toilet. Pinkie shivered as a moist musty smell tickled her snout.
“Your sister fucked this up!” Scarlet yelled as she wrenched Pinkie by the neck. Pinkie cried out, her arms trying to grab anything to escape. “Now I have to wait a whole week!” Scarlet growled as she pulled Pinkie into a hug and held her head against her breasts. “But don’t you worry!” She ended her hug and held Pinkie’s head in her hands. “I’ll visit you, sweetie. I’ll make sure you’re safe!” Pinkie just stared at the mare. She couldn’t comprehend her words. Her mind hurt as she let out a weak groan.
Scarlet felt her throat tighten up as she slowly led Pinkie into her cell. “I love you.” She kissed Pinkie on the lips. Pinkie’s body shivered. Her fur stood on end as she stared at the mare with wide eyes. Her mind snapped as conflicting emotions overwhelmed her. She didn’t know what to do. Tears flooded her eyes as she tried to pull away.
Scarlet broke her kiss and grabbed Pinkie's hands, unlocking her cuffs with her magic. “Stop fighting back!” She pushed her into the cell and shut the door.
Bathed in complete darkness, Pinkie slowly sat on her knees and stared at the door. Tears stained her face. Her emotions assaulted her mind as she scanned her surroundings, her body shivering as she mumbled her cries. The smells of the cell finally broke through her despair. Her stomach twisted into itself. Before she could fight back, she vomited.
Groaning out her discomfort she crawled to the door and stuffed her snout into the crack. What little fresh air she got, wasn’t enough to kill the smell. Her vision blurred as she greedily sucked in what fresh air she could. Vomiting again, she pulled her head back and glared at her bile covering her only source of relief. “PLEASE!” She screamed to the heavens. “LET ME OUT!” She stood up on her knees and pounded on the door. “PLEASE!” Her sobs tore her throat up. Her hands hurt as she swung her arms with all her might.
Her stomach tried to vomit once more, but nothing came out. The pain of her dry heaving sent her to the floor once more. Curling up into a ball, she wrapped her tail around herself and cried into the tip of her tail. “I want… to see my family…”
